.;- U-&*? r PE ACTICAL ' GEAMMAE OF THE SWEDISH LANGUAGE READING AND WRITING EXERCISES. BY A, MAY, D English Grammar for Swedes," <*nd of "A Col Swedish and English Dialogues," die. SECOND EDITION. STOCKHOLM. A* Wiv>nmier - riders, its wild its anted' ►oetic description and heroic narrative — ha un< : » orgd ............ Pkkfacb to KING ARTHUR, SIR EDWARD RULWER L CONTENTS. Page. oduction I. enunciation 1. Accent 9. Orthography 11. Division of Words, Use of Capitals, Stops &c. used in Writing 15. Etymology 16. Syntax 55. Reading and Etymological Exercises 74. Extracts in Prose and Verse 83. Syntactical and Promiscuous Exercises 123. Dialogues 139. Tables of Weights and Measures 147. The Swedish Money 148. Alphabetical List of the Words used in the Extracts, with their Meanings 149. ERRATA. 'age 25 line 15 from the top, regimeute rea J regemente — 42 — 2 — — bottom plurar — plural. — 122 — 1 — — — Runebeeg — Runeberg. — 135 — 21 — — — thar — their. — 142 " 6 ~ "" till tell. \ ) PREFACE. Sweden and its inhabitants and literature are at present comparatively so little known, that it may appear to many a superfluous undertaking to write a practical Swedish grammar. The author of the Following pages has been induced to enter upon the task, in the hope that, by opening a way to a more general knowledge of the language, he might give bis countrymen an opportunity of becoming better acquainted with the Swedish literature, and of thus penetrating to a source of historical records, legends &c , which must be of great importance in researches, leading to a more correct knowledge of our own history and language. A glance at the following attempt will show the experienced reader, that there is no aim made at deep research. The object has been to bring together what would be most useful in practice — in the application of the language in reading and conver- sation. The author supposes that all, who wish to gain the power of speaking the language, will employ a teacher,- for those, however, who are satisfied with merely understanding an author, all that is necessary will be found in the following pages, without any other assistance than that of a dictionary. With regard to the arrangement the author has not thought it advisable to follow strictly any of the numerous systems', that are adopted with more or less success He has taken it for granted, that all who use this work, will know from their own language, the leading grammatical definitions and rules, and has therefore omitted them. He considers it most natural, that the pupil begin with the sounds of the language, the rules for which are given in the first eleven pages, carefully attending to the Exercises given page 74 to 78. If these exercises be learned as there directed, the pupil will soon become familiar with the sounds of Swedish words, and may then proceed to the rules for their formation, or the Etymology, page 17 to 54. The exercises to these rules, page 78 to 82, though short in the book, may, by an intelligent teacher, be made as long as circumstances can ren- der desirable; and if properly learned and applied as directed, it is hoped that on having gone through them the pupil will have gained a good knowledge of the Swedish Etymology, and at the same time have committed to memory a great number of words and phrases. The pupil having been accustomed to write the Etymological exercises, as appointed, will find comparatively little difficulty in understanding and writing those given for the Syntax. It is probably impossible to give any course ar system which would be exactly applicable to all. One has a good memory, but a weak jiidgment, another a penetrating judgment, but a bad memory; one has great application, another will scarce- ly look at the book excepting in the presence of the master; there are in fact never two alike. One of the principal difficulties, therefore, in teaching a language or any thing else, is to find out the dispo- sition and powers of the pupil, and to adopt the method best suited in each particular case. On this account the author has thought, that a grammar ought to be so arranged, that the teacher is supplied with materials, but that he should be left, to a certain extent, to work them out himself, according to the demands of each pupil. In a class this would be more difficult than with a single pupil, but he must then be guided by the majority of the members. An experienced teacher would not be satisfied with letting his pupil merely translate the reading exercises given page 83 to 122. He would particu- larly call into play, the eye, the ear, the memory and the judgment, in ways which appeared to him best suited for the individual before him; but always aiming at rendering the beginner familiar with the various idioms of the language, not only when he saw them, but also when he heard them only, and at the same time would induce his pupil to apply them in answering in Swedish such questions, as might be asked upon the subject of the lesson. But this is not the place for an essay on teaching; the few short hints now given, will serve to show the reader the author's reasons for adopting the arrange- ment he has taken; and should his attempt he the means of lightening the labours of his coun- trymen in their Scandinavian researches, his prin- cipal object will be gained. -•♦♦•o-oiifto -©*•♦* — \ ( I ) 1 m INTRODUCTION. Before entering upon the study of a language, it is both agreeable and useful to be enabled to form some idea of its rise and progress. It is the intention of the author to endeavour, in the following introduction, to give the reader such an outline of the nistory of the Swedish language, as may serve the purposes of the general student, referring such, as would enter more deeply into the subject, to those authors, *) to whom he is himself prin- cipally indebted, for what information these pages may contain. Of the language spoken by the aborigenes of Sweden there are now scarcely any remains. Sigge Fridulfsson, on account of mis great wisdom called Oden, came, according to the Swedish historians, from the neighbourhood of the Black Sea **) into Scan- dinavia, about 100 years before the birth of Christ. Oden in- troduced the runes, or signs cut on stones, sticks or thin pieces of bark. It was, however, long before the people began to un- derstand them; at first it was thought a supernatural power which Oden possessed among his other divine attributes. Even the bards, who sung the praises of a victorious leader or of a hospi- table host, were obliged to repeat their inspirations, till one or more of the persons present had learned them by heart, and by being frequently repeated they were preserved for a time from oblivion. By degrees the use of the runes began to be somewhat more generally understood, but it was not till the twelfth century, that they were applied to any extent. About the end of the ninth century Iceland was discovered and taken possession of principally by the Norwegians. Here, on account of the isolated situation of the place, the language was preserved for several centuries almost in its original *) Svensk Spraklara utgifven af Svenska Akademien. Svensk Sprak- lara samt kort ofversigt af Svenska Sprakets och Litteraturens Hi- storia, af A. Fryxell. Sveriges Litteratur- och Konst-Historia af C J. Lenstrom. Svensk Spraklara af C. J. L. Almqvist. Ausfubr- liche Schwedische Gramniatik von A. IV. Dieterich. **) The opinion of Prof. S. Nilsson, so ably supported in his work on Ethnography, that these immigrations are only imaginary, has many adherents. ( " ) form, and not only are the oldest remains of ancient Swedish from that island, but the earliest accounts of Scandinavia are written by Icelandic authors. The oldest Scandinavian songs and legends that are known, were collected in a book called the Edda, it is supposed by Scemund Den rise, a priest in Iceland ; he died 1133. This was the oldest or poetic Edda. Snorre Sturfeson, murdered 1241, also collected a number of legends, many of which have been considered to be founded on historical facts. Tliis col- lection is called the younger or prose Edda. The same author wrote Heims Kringla, containing ancient Heroic legends. These works have been translated into several languages. As it will probably be interesting for the reader to see a specimen of the runic writing, the alphabet is here given and a short sentence or two to show the style. THE RUNIC ALPHABET. Form. p. n l>- #• ft- K- *• +. Name. Frej, Ur, Thor, Os, Reder, Kdn, Hagel, Nod, Pronounced F, FV. U,V, A. Th,D. O. R. K, G. H. N. Form. +. h- f- &• r- V|/. ^. Name. Ar, Sol, Tyr, Bjarkal, Lager, Madur, Or. Pronounced A, A. S. T, D. B, P. L. M. 6, R. The following are Copies of Inscriptions on Runestones. bufr auk borfalr -hair litu raisa stain at |mrbiarn fabur sin kuban liir mun stanza Stain nir brauta auk Kiluk kirwa. mirke at kuni sin. Rahnvaltr lit rista Runar eft Fastvi mobur siua Onims Totr To i Aifi Ku|) Hjalbi not Han a Thufve och Thorvald De lato resa sten at Thorbjdrn fader sin go da; Har mande standa Sten nara vagen Ocli Kilog skar miirke at mannen sin. Ragnwald lat rista runor efter Fastvi. moder sin : Onims Dotter Dog i Ed; GuJ Hjelpe 4nden Hennes Thufve and Thorvald They let raise stone to Thorbjdrn father their good; Here m«y stand stone near the road and Kilog cut the marks to her husband. Rangwald let cut runes, after Fastvi his mother; Onims Dotter died at Ed ; (iod help her soul. ( ■'» ) From the low state of civilisation at this period the language was necessarily poor in expressions, and the sound was harsh and repulsive to the ear. By degrees, however, these faults were modified ; and the introduction and gradual spread of the Christian religion was one of the most powerful means. The name of the first missionary was Anscharius, a Frank by birth. He had, from his ch|ldhood, constantly thought of the conversion of the heathens. He cajme to Sweden first in 829, and having worked some time at his labour of love, went to Hamburgh. He paid a second vi- sit tcl Sweden in 853, and on this occasion he succeeded better than before. But after his death, and that of Rimbert his suc- cessor, the Swedes again fell into heathenism, and it was above a century and a half before Christianity was once more allowed to try its power upon them. Somewhat before the year 1000 Sigfrid an Englishman came to Sweden, and by him king Olof Skotkonung was himself baptised. From this time Christianity, though at first with a mixture of many heathen ceremonies, slowly spread its divine laws ; and through the means of those engaged in its advancement, the Swedish language became both milder and richer. The monks generally wrote in latin, the runic signs soon disappeared and the latin alphabet was adopted in its place, even in writing Swedish. The Vestgotha law was written about 1220. In this the runic characfers ^, Jd and £ are sometimes used instead of ?w, £'and d, otherwise the whole is written in the latin character. ■There is at this period great uncertainty in the orthography. The peases of the nouns are still distinguished by the final syllables; but instead- of the old passive form of the verb ending in st, only s is here used, as in the present day. The Icelandic H also disappears in the beginning of several words, as: Lutr (lot) \instead of Hlutr ; Nyckr (whim), instead of Hnyckr, and the/ is changed to m or mp, as: narnn or nampn (name), instead of nafn. The principal literary productions of this time were some translations from the Scriptures, and other religious and moral works, and some national songs. The Folkunga wars contributed much to the introduction of German into Sweden, on account of the many German troops, ( 'V ) that were brought into the country at that period ; and numerous words and sentences from the soft and comparatively polished French, were grafted on the rugged Swedish stem by the students who visited Paris, the first university of the time. The influx of so many foreign words into a language, itself so poor, /could not but occasion great confusion, though the advantages/ soon overbalanced the disadvantages. A work called Konungastyrelsen (Royal government), the principal production of the time, was written about 1320, and is said to be a master pisce in its wav. The art of printing was first introduced and exercised in Stockholm in 1483, by a person named Snell. But, although copies of literary works could thus be published and spread, but little benefit was derived from them, as the productions of the time were not generally of a nature to improve or refine the national taste. The university of Upsala was founded in 1476, but, so far was it from making any advancement, that Gustavus Wasa laments, 1538, over the want of a university; and/the same monarch complains of the lamentable state of the schools. He calls the schoolmasters, drunkards, and says they were belter suited to follow the plough, than to be engaged in so important a calling as that of education. The scheme adopted at the public schools was as follows. Latin and Swedish were read by ill, Greek and Hebrew only by those who were intended for the learned professions. There was one master to each school, (di- vided into 3 or 4 classes, all in the same room) assisted onlj^ by monitors. The hours were 5 — 8, 9 — 10, 12 — 5. Wednesdays] and Saturdays were repetition days. The subjects were the Ca- techism, extracts from the Bible, Melanchton's Grammar, Came- ranii iEsopus, Erasmi Colloquia. In the third and fourth classes . Terenlius, Plautus, Virgilius, Cicero de officiis and his Epistles/ Latin was spoken exclusively in the higher classes. It was now (hat the transit from the old to the modern Swedish commenced. The nouns begin to lose their declensions, the accusative and dative are often the same as the nominative, and the genitive is frequently formed by the addition of s. But improvements in the language, the ( v ) progress of literature was exceedingly slow. The subjects treated were principally Theology, and historical essays of but little im- portance. Three names, however, form noble exceptions to this remark ; they are Olaus and Laurentius Petri, two brothers (the former died 1552, the latter 1573) and Laurentius Andrerc, who died the same year as the elder Petri. These authors did much, under Uhe encouragement and example of the immortal Gustavus Wasa/ towards the improvement both of the language and lite- rature. Their works were pricipally on Theological subjects. Bishop Brask ought also to be mentioned, as having done much towards the improvement of the Swedish language. To show what advancement the language had made from the beginning of 1300 to that of 1500, we here introduce the Lord's prayer as written at each period. 1300. 1500. Fadher war i hirairiki helecht Fadher waar som ar j him- hauis |>it namn. til kom os J)it blom halgat wari thit nampn. rike. wardhe J)in wili hser i Tilkome thit rijke. Warde thim iordhriki swa sum han warder wili swa i jorderijke som j hijm- i himiriki, wart daglict brod gif merike. Giff oss i dagh waart os i dagh. oc firilaat os warae daghlighit brodh. 0k forlaat oss misgerningse swa sum vi firilaa- waara synder som wij oc for- tum J>em sum brutlike aeru wider leatom thorn mothe oss bryta. oa oo laat os ai ledhas i fre- Ok leedh oss eij j Mstilse, utan stelse. otan fraslse os af ilia. friilsa oss oaff ondho. Amen. Amen. It is during the seventeenth century we find the spirit of literature first actively and generally spreading its influence. Gus- jjtavus II Adolphus contributed in a very great degree to this, \ y his kingly liberality towards Upsaia university. This monarch, so deservedly the idol of his people, donated to Upsaia those estates which he had inherited under the title of Gustafvianska arfgodsen, and thus enabled the college to support seventeen professors instead of seven, and also to assist a number of poor students. The reform, in all departments of instruction, which now took place, soon began to bear fruit, and the appearance of >ved the efficiency of this period from er Christina. It is ( v, ) scholars of real merit in various branches proved the efficiency of the steps that had been taken. We may form some idea of the learning the scheme followed in the public schools under dated 1649. 1 Class: Reading and writing, a short catechism, chosen extracts from the Bible, easy colloquies, pieces from Ci- cero, but without Grammar. — 2 Class: Grammar in a tabular form, Cicero's Epistles, writing of Latin, Catechism and Biblical history by heart. — 3 Class : The whole grammar, latin conversa- tion, Cicero de Amacitia, I B. of Livy, Virgil's Eclogues, letters and narrations in writing, the Augsburg confession, first exer- cises in Greek. — 4 Class: Cornelius, Cicero's orations for Archia and Macellas, 2 B. of Virgil's Georgics, 2 B.of Livy, Greek sen- tences, St. Paul's epistles to Titus and the Ephesians, iEsop, imi- tations in Latin. The elements of Logic and Rhetoric, on which occasions Latin alone was spoken. There is no mention of either Geography or History. It is natural that the influence of the German should still, not only continue, but even increase, as the reformation proceeded through germany; and consequently all the learned of the- time studied mostly german authors. Hence the number of swailish words that begin with an, be, bi, er ge and other prefixes tak- en from the German. Learning was powerfully protected and encouraged by Queen Christina. Axel Oxenstjerna, Per Brafie and MagnusGabriel De la Gardie, were also very active and lV beral supporters of, as well as contributors to, the literature ol, their time. Stjernhjelm, a poet, is, however, considered to be^ almost the only author of this period of any consequence, whose works can be regarded as really national, the others were more or less imitations or translations of foreign writers. The first Swedish Grammar ever published was written b/ N. Fjallman and printed 1696, after which several other works on the same subject appeared, and the form of the language began to be more decided. But, although Swedish had made great pro- gress towards its present state, the learned still prefered the la- tin in writing on scientific subjects; though towards the end of the century we find the Swedish obtaining the preference. T. Spegel, ( VII ) a/)oet of this period, published the first Swedish Dictionary Blicli though necessarily very imperfect, as being the first attempt of the kind, formed a useful foundation for the labours of his issors. the J' 'o show the progress the language had made to the time of Cferles the XII, or the commencement of the eighteenth century, an extract is given from the first Chapter of St John's Gospel. , Gustaf I:s BibeL Carl XIIs BibeL (About the middle of {Near the middle of (Begining of the thqrfifleenth century.) the sixteenth century .) eighteenth century). \ I upbegynnelsen I begynnelsen war 1. I begynnelsen war thet ordh, oc Ordet, och Ordet war war Ordet; och Or- tbet ordh waar nar nar Gudhi, och Gndh det war nar Gudi ; gudh, och gud waar war Ordet, thet sam- och Gud war ordet. ordit, Ok thet waar ma war i begynnel- 2. Thet samma i upbegynnelsen nar sen nar Gudhi. Ge- war i begynnelsen nar gudi, alle tingk are nom thet aro all thing Gudi. gjord i hanom, ok gjord, och thy for- 3. Genom thet aro uthan hanom ar als uthan ar intet gjordt, all ting gjord: och hits gjort, Thet som thet giordt ar. I thy thy forutan ar intet gjort ar i hanom thet var lijffuet, och lijffuet gjordt, thet gjordt ar. warfli lijff, och thet var menniskornars 4. T thy war lif- liffwar mennischjone Liws, ocb Liwset ly- wet; och lifwet war ljuss, och thet liws ser i morkret, och menniskiornas lius. schynadeimorkeridh, morkret haffwer thet 5. Och ljuset lyser ochmorkeridhbegrep icke begripit. i morkret; och mork- hanom eij. ret hafwer thet icke begripit. All have agreed in giving Stjernhjelm the honour of being vthe most successful in improving the Swedish language during the seventeenth century; to Dalin is adjudged the prize for the eighteenth, as well in verse as prose. He especially opposed the use of foreign words, and had several both competitors and successors; among these may be mentioned Hopken, Tessin and Hermansou in prose, and Gyllenborg and Creutz in poetry. This century is represented as that of discovering and collecting; not of strictly scientific and speculative pursuits. ( v, » ) It was, however, during this period, that, the great Linneus arranged his system of botany, Bergman distinguished himself by his labours in Chemistry, Rinman in Mining, Rosenstein in medi- cine, Polhem and Svedenborg*)in Mechanics &c, Celsius and Klin- genstjerna in Mathematics. The Academy of Sciences in Stock- holm was founded in 1739, and the Swedish Academy in ^753. About the same time appeared several other societies of less im- portance; but nevertheless contributing, each in its degree,, to the advancement of literature. Kellgren is considered to have con- tributed much to improve and purify the language. He fvas a poet of great genius, and has also left some fine specimens of prose composition. Many distinguished talents appeared during the latter half of this century, mostly discovered by the penetra- ting eye of Gustavus III, and supported by that monarch's prince- ly liberality. Gustavus decidedly favoured the french school, which was consequently generally followed. The names most noticed at this period are Leopold, Oxen- stjerna, Adlerbeth, Kellgren, Lidneiv, Bellman, Thorild, Ehren- svard, Ohman. Gustavus himself also contributed much to the literature of his day by plays, speeches, letters &c. It would be useless here to take up room with a catalogue of the names and works of all the authors in the various branches of literature, that flourished during the eighteenth century. Suffice it to say, that no branch was without its cultivator, and in some instances, as shown above, genius of a high order has been evinced. The present century has just reached its fifth decen- nium, and nevertheless it has, in several branches of art and literature, produced names of European renown. The greatest is undoubtedly Jacob Berzelius, born 1769. In whatever part of the world chemistry is read, the name of Berzelius is known. He received the title of Baron in 1835. Berzelius died Augt 7:th, 1848. Another name known ay all who enter into the study of History, is Professor E. G. Geijer, deservedly called the Thucy- *) Svedenborg was the founder of the New Jerusalem Church. His works are very numerous and varied; most of them were written in latin. ( I* ) dides of Sweden. In speaking of this historian, the Foreign Quarterly says: "To us it appears, that this author in his inquiries into the origin of the Swedes, the views of Scandinavian ethno- graphy entertained by the Greeks and Romans, the Runes, the Poetry of the Icelanders, the mythic and heroic ages of the north, summoning to his aid, as he does, the whole field of learning, classical, oriental, and hyperborean, has elaborated a perfect spe- cimen of what the analytic method of history should be." — A. Fryxell and A. M. Strinnholm are, among others, labouring in the same field, and their works are very generally admired. Runeberg is with truth called the modern Homer of Finland. He has sung with touching power the dreadful sufferings of the finlandersin the war of 1808 — 1809. His minor poems form a cluster of the brightest gems. A fourth name of European note is Bishop E. Tegner, known especially in foreign countries by his Frithioff, and his Axel, which have been translated into nearly all the European languages. It is a common thing to hear persons of all ranks in Sweden, repeat page after page of both these poems. Tegner has done more than merely amuse the fancy, he has penetrated to the very heart of his countrymen. Tegner was succeeded in the Swedish academy by his son-in-law, Professor C. W. Bottiger, a poet of admired talent. Bottiger is also known as a dramatist by his National-Divertissement and En Maj-dag i Wdrend; both of which contain evident traits of no common genius. His Biography of Tegner is an elaborately finished work, and is generally and deservedly admired. It is translated into German and English. While speaking of poets we must not omit to mention Prof. Geijer's great success as a lyric poet ; his songs are universally admired, as well for the beauty of the words as that of the music, which latter is, in most cases, composed by the professor himself. Professor Ling ranks high as a northern scald, but his style is too stern to become popular. His Asarne is one of the few epics in the Swedish language. *) Ling has *) Professor Ling is also remarkable for his system of gymnastics and fencing; the former, applied in many cases of sickness, has proved of great efficacy. Ling founded the gymnastic institution in Stock- holm, which, since his death, has been very ably conducted by his pupil, professor Branting. ( * ) written several tragedies, besides other pieces. The late Arch- bishop Wallin, Bishop Franzen, Prof. Atterbom, B. v. Beskow, stagnelius, Vitalis (Erik Sjoberg), Nicander, Grafstrom, Ruda, Malmstrom, Nybom, are all classic names among the Swedish poets of this century. Prof. S. Nilson's work on Ethnography, although only one volume is yet published, has already thrown a new light on the ancient history of Sweden, and pointed out some errors which have hitherto been generally adopted. This author's work on ornithology is a most splendid production, and the colouring of the illustrations, done by Wright, especially in the latter part, is most elaborately executed. As distinguished contributors to the Swedish literature of the present century may also be mentioned: C. af Forsell in sta- tistics, D:r Wieselgren in Swedish literature, Grubbe in morals, phi- losophy &c, Agardh in botany and statistics, J. Ekelund in history; A. J. Arwidsson, % A. A. Afzelius, G. E. Klemming, J. A. Ahl- strancl, G. 0. Hylten-Cavallius, J. W. Liffman, and other mem- bers of the Fornskrift-Sallskap, in collections of old Swedish legends, songs, games, dances &c, *) besides original pieces as well poe- tical as prose. C. J. L. Almqvist, a man of very independent and original genius, has produced works in various branches of literature. D:r Wetterberg (Onkel Adam) principally small novels and sketches from every day life in Sweden; always drawn with much truth and feeling. G. H. Mellin, a number of interesting historical novels and other works. Fredrika Bremer, known throughout Europe and in America for her graphic descriptions of home life in Sweden and America. The Baroness Knorring, M:rs Carlen, Count P. Sparre, Clas Livijn, and Blanche are also well known names. Crusenstolpe is remarkable for the brilliancy of his style; but the value of his works is greatly diminished by the difficulty of distinguishing the truth from the romance. J. John and J. Borjesson have enriched the dramatic literatur of Sweden by several works of sterling merit. As writers of sermons and on other *) The lovers of early legend, as well in Sweden as England, are also greatly indebted to M:r George Stephens, at present residing in Copenhagen, for his indefatigable labours in tins branch of literature. ( S' ) religious subjects we have Wallin, Rogberg, Thomander, P. Fjell- stedt, J. M. Lindblad, Nordenson, Lundbergson and others. Many of the best works of other nations are translated into Swedish, and that in a style which, in several instances, not only reflects great honour on the translators, but also shows the powers of the Swedish language. As examples may be mentioned: Shakespear's Complete Dramatical Works by C. A. Hagberg; several detached plays by Thomander; Ossian from the original gaelic, and in the same metre, by N. Arfvidson ; Dante and Tasso, by Bottiger; The Alkoran, by Berggren; some of Scotts and Moore's best poems, by Arnell; not to mention the Novels and other works by Scott, Bulwer, Dickens &c. &c. From the french and german authors there are also innumerable translations; some of much merit. It would have greatly increased the pleasure experienced in writing these lines, could the author have noticed a greater num- ber of names, and have entered more particularly into the me- rits of each; but there were two difficulties especially, which prevented his doing so ; first his own inability to treat the subject as it deserved; and next the limits to which an introduction like the present, must necessarily confine him. The following statement will give the reader some idea of the point at which the students at the Swedish universities stand at present. The subjects, in which a youth must be examined before being admitted, are nine. 1, Theology and the history of the church; 2, Latin; 3, Greek; 4, Hebrew; 5, History and Geo- graphy ; 6, The living Languages and Swedish Grammar ; 7, Phi- losophy; 8, Mathematics; 9, Natural History. — The pen sum in each subject is: 1, Compendia by Bruhn, Eberstein &c, and the History of the church after Bruhn and Midler; 2, Three or four books of Livy, six books of Virgil; Roman Antiquities, Rhetoric, Prosody and Latin Grammar ; 3, Xenophon's Anabasis, Homer's Odyssey, four to six Rhap., the Greek Grammar; 4, Fifteen of David's Psalms and the Hebrew Grammar; 5, Ancient History, The Middle-ages, Modern and Swedish History; Palmblad's or Hartman's Geography. 6, Translation of some authors both in French and German, and the Grammar of both languages. 7, ( X" ) Enberg's Psychology, Kesewetter's or Afzelius's Logic. 8, Six books of Euclid, Arithmetic, Algebra to quadratic equations in- clusive. 9, Wahlenberg's, Hartman's or Liljeblad's Flora, and some compendium of Zoology. It is, however, permitted to omit either or all of the dead languages, provided a sufficient num- ber of testimonials be obtained in the other subjects. It is also necessary to write a Swedish theme on one of nine given sub- jects, which theme is submitted to very strict examination. In 1819 a Grammar school was established in Wisby, and in 1821 a similar establishment was founded in Stockholm. Great improvements have been made in the schools generally, but espe- cially by the establishment, in 1828, of the Elementary school in Stockholm, where a new system *) has been introduced and tried with much success. Hitherto the Elementary school has only been considered as an experiment; but now other places of instruction are arranged on the same or similar principles, and it is to be hoped they will not be x less successful than their pro- totype; the contrary may reasonably be expected. The establishment of a pedagogic society in Stockholm is one among other proofs of the increasing interest of the teachers, within the last few years, for their very important calling. The idea was first proposed by M:r Joh. J. Elfving, **) lecturer in the living languages at the Grammar school of Stockholm, a man who has shown a most active and devoted zeal for the progress of education in Sweden. As one among other useful results arising, to some extent at least, from the above mentioned society, may be noticed, a general meeting of the teachers of Sweden, which took place for the first time in the summer of 1848 and has since been repeated with great advantage. *) Aiming principally at relieving the pupil from the disadvantages attending class reading, when too strictly followed; and also at the more general introduction of the living languages. The partial employment of monitors is also a feature in the system here fol- lowed. ") The author would take this opportunity of acknowledging his obli- gations to M:r Elfving, for his valuable advice given on several occasions during the course of this work. Part I. THE PRONUNCIATION. CHAPTER 1. The Swedish alphabet consists of twenty eight letters: *) Pronunciation according to the English, German or French sounds *) 21, a — A — ah a a 18, h — K — bay be be (£, C C say se . ce ©, b — — day ■ de de <&, e — E — a e e g/ f — *" — eff aff eff ©, g O yea or gay j e ye $&, J) — H hoe hoh ho 3, t — I — e i i J5, J *W longt e or yodd jodd iodd ®, f . — K — ko koh ko £, I — Ei — eii an ell ?Stf Itl WL — em amm emm 9£, tt — W — en aim enn £3/ — O almost as o in between o and u; nearly as ou move. SP> P — JP — pay pe pe fi, <) <£ koo ku qou CI* n / the vowel \ Vt, V JK e'er [short and rl BlT \ sharp. / ' err 1) The Swedish character is less used now than formerly; but, as it is sometimes found even in new works, it ought to be learned. *) It is, in many cases, impossible to describe exactly, the sounds of the letters in one language by those of another; in general the true sound can only be learned by the ear. ( 2 ) Pronunciation according to the English, German or French sound s 9, $ — s ess ass ess %, t — X tay te te It, u — u almost as u in u lute as u in /aire 2$,as,t>, tP — v,w — vay we ve 3?, g — X. ex ax ex §J, t> — T u as u in u/i«? 8, J — K say tah seta ceta w, a o — A — — almost as a in ball oh 6 si, « -A TT" as a in hare a" e », 5 •• — o "—"■ almost as i in 6 oeu sir Obs. 1. a, o, Uj «, are called hard vowels, and e, i, y, a, o\ soft; I , m, n, r t s, are liquids, x may be considered as an abbreviation of ks or gs, and z of t s. Obs. 2. Diphthongs occur only in words of foreign origin. Obs. 3. All vowels may be pronounced either long or short; be- fore a single consonant they are generally long, when followed by two or more consonants, short. In Al alder, Vin wine, Brun brown, Syn sight, the vowels are long; but in All all, Vinst gain, Brunn well, Synd sin, they are short. RULES FOR THE PRONUNCIATION OF EACH LETTER. The Vowels. ». This letter when long retains the same sound as in the al- phabet, as: stad town, mat food: when short it is somewhat less open, as: Stadd engaged, Matt weak, Facker pretty. @. E has its own sound, almost like a in the english word lake: 1) When it forms or finishes a syllable: E-l'dndig miserable, Be-sinna consider, Silke silk. 2) Generally before a single consonant, as: Hel whole. Bred broad. . • ( 3 ) 3) Sometimes before a double consonant in primitive words, as: Eld fire, Skepp ship, and in their derivatives and compounds. V E has the sound of a in the english word bare, in the prefix er, as in Erfara experience, and before r/, as: verld world, perla pearl, ferla switch. E is pronounced, when short, nearly like e in the word ten, as: Herre master, Dem them, Embele office. (See Exercises after the Rules for Syntax.) 3. / retains its own sound, either long or short, according to the rule above given, excepting in the final syllable in, which, in some words, derived from the French, is pronounced almost like ang, as: bassin basin, velin vellum. has two principal sounds: 1) its own, as in the alphabet, and, 2) the same as the letter a. When short the former sound is nearly like o in move, if pronounced rapidly, and the latter like o in the english word for, but not quite so open. takes its alphabetical sound: 1) when it forms or finishes a syllable, as: o-nytlig useless, Bo dwell. 2) Frequently when o is followed by a single consonant, as: Not net. 3) In certain nouns ending in ord, ort, as: Nord north, Port gate. 4) In the substantive Lots pilot, and the adverb Fort quickly. In the words Bort away, Kort short, and Sort kind or sort, o is pronounced short, almost as o in the english word not. has the sound of o in move if pronounced rapidly: 1) in the conjugation of verbs in o, as Bodde dwelt, from Bo $ Trodde believed, from Tro. 2) In nouns ending in m, and their derivatives, as: Tom empty, From pious. Except Rom j-um, Blomster blossom, and Blomstra to blossom, in which o is pronounced as o in the english word not. 3) In the following words and their derivatives: Socken parish, Bomb bomb, Hon she, Ond angry, Bonde peasant, Ons- dag Wednesday, Orm serpent, Forsla convey, Ost cheese, Prost provost, Hosta cough, Foster foster, Knoster beetle, Moster aunt, Ostra eastern, Otta the time between cockcrowing and break of day. ( 4 ) takes a sound nearly like o in for, 1) in certain words ending in / and their derivatives, and before W, as: Hof court, Lof praise, Skof interval, D of sultry, Lofva to praise, Sorl noise:, Morla to prick. 2) In the following words and their derivatives: Konung king, Honom him, Honing honey, Son son, Kora to elect, Ord- ning order, Orden order (as the order of the garter), Kol coal, Moln cloud, Dold concealed, Tjog score. is pronounced like o in the english Avord not (with the exceptions mentioned above): 1) When o is short, as: Boll ball, Oss us, Konst art, Och and, Tofs tassel. 2) In certain short final syllables in o/w, on, op, or ol, as : Smuningom by degrees, Par on year, Brollop wedding, Rosor roses, Marmor marble, Nagot something; and also in the deri- vatives of these words. OJjs. : In some of the above mentioned final syllables, as: om, on, or, the sound is more or less open. This can only be learned by the ear. It. This vowel retains its own sound when long, as: nu now, bur cage; before two or more consonants it is somewhat more open, as: punkt, stop gunst favour. In the word Tjuf thief, arid its derivatives u takes a sound like the Swedish y. In the ge- nitive of Gud God, the sound of the u is very short, and that of the d sharp, approaching t. (See Exercises.) Y retains its own sound, excepting in the word Kyrka church and its derivatives, when it is pronounced almost like i in the english word fir; it is also common, in conversation, to pro- nounce y, in Fyratio forty, almost as in Kyrka. o A has two sounds; one almost as o in the English word so, the other as o in not. Almost as o in so, when it forms or finishes a syllable, as : d-tal censure, Ta toe, Forma induce; and when followed by a single consonant in the same syllable, as: Gas goose, Rad coun- cil, vard care. ( 5 ) As o in not when short, as : Statt stood, Blatl blue. A is short in words or syllables ending in nil or ng, as : Stand rank, Slang pole, Vand-a pang, Krang-el confusion ; and also in the following words and their derivatives: Aider age, v/«y#a thunder, Pask easter, Vald force, Said sold, Latsa to pretend, Trackla to baste (fix with long stitches), Plaster plaster, Stanka to pant, ^«7ft paunch, 7?«7ra roe (of a fish). ♦♦ 21. This vowel retains its sound whether it be long or short, as: Ata to eat, Bar berry, Mall satisfied, Bast best. ♦♦ £> retains its own sound, though more or less open. Before an accented r, or before rn, it is rather shorter than in other cases: Do to die, Foda to feed, Fb'rr before, Mb'rk dark, Horn corner. (See Exercises.) The Consonants, m. B retains its own sound. Formerly this was both written and pronounced in words, in which it is now left out, as : Lamb lamb, Dimba mist, Probst provost, now written Lam, Dimma, Prost. The old spelling is found in the biblical style, as : Lambsens blod, the blood of the lamb, instead of Lammets blod. *) C is pronounced like k, excepting before e, t, y, when it takes the sound of s, as: Carl Charles, Och and, Coin Co- logne, Cedertrad Cedar, Cittra guitar. Ch is pronounced like K in Chor choir, Choral choral' Christus Christ, and its derivatives; as soft ch in Chili, China; and as sh in certain other words, especially those borrowed from the French as: Charad charade, Chef chief, Machin machine, Ch'ds chaise &c. *) There is no purely Swedish word that begins with C. ( « ) Z? generally retains ils own sound; it is, however, silent before j and t. Between two n or n and s it is often almost suppressed, as : Djerf bold, Djup deep, Qv'dfdt smothered, Landi- ng rural, Blandning mixture, Utomlands abroad. In solemn speaking, d is slightly heard before j. % F has its own sharp sound, 1) in the beginning of a syllable and after a short vowel, as : F'drdig ready, Gift married. 2) In the words Skymf insult, Torftig frugal, Nbdtorft want, in the names Adolf, Rolf, Rudolf; and at the end of some few words borrowed from foreign languages: Trumf trumph, Slrof strophe ; also in Skrofel or Skrofler King's evil. F takes the sound of v generally at the end of a word or syllable, especially after a long vowel and after / or r, as : Grof coarse, R'df fox, Golf floor, Arf inheritance, Tarflig frugal. F is silent before v in simple words, as: Grufva a mine, Hufvud head; but in compound words, where / finishes one of the component parts, and v commences the next, f is pronoun- ced distinctly as v, as: Afv'dnja wean, Brefvdska letter-bag. {See Exercises.) ©. G is pronounced as g in good, 1) before another consonant in the same syllable, as: Gnola to hum, Dygd virtue, Segt tough. 2) Before «, o, u, a, and before e and i when these vowels belong to a short syllable, as: Gam vulture, God good, Fraga ask, Krage collar, Fagel bird, Vagig wavy, Tagil taken ; except the names of certain places ending in ge, when g is pronounced like the Swedish /, as: Norge Norway, Telge Telge. 3) At the end of a word or syllable, when preceded by a vowel, as: Tyg cloth, Lagrar laurels, Hoghet Highness. G has a softer sound like the english y in yellow, 1) before y, d, b, e, i r as: Gynna to favour, Begdra to desire, Gerna willingly, Gilla to approve. Excepting Legion legion, Region region, Legender legends, in which g is pronounced hard. In the word Religion religion, g is in conversation, almost silent, I hough in the solemn style it is heard. 2) After / and r at the end of a primitive word or syllable, as: Talg fallow, Berg mountain, Far gar wolves. ( t ) G has a sound between g and k, when it stands after a short vowel, and before s or I in the same primitive syllable, as: Krig smart warrior, Vigt weight. G has a sound nearly like ch in chaise, in certain words of foreign origin, as: Gent genius Gele jelly, page (e silent) page. G is silent before j in the same syllable, as : Gjorde made, Gjuta to cast. H is always heard in the beginning of a syllable before a vowel, but is silent before j and v in the same syllable, as : Hot threat, Erhalla to obtain, Hjelte hero, Hjorl stag, Hvila rest. In Thron throne h is silent. J is pronounced like y in the english word yellow, as: Jord earth, J'dtte giant. J has a sound almost like ch in chaise, in words taken from the French, as: Jetton medal, Jalusier blinds. K has two sounds, one hard, and the other almost like ch in much. K is hard, 1) before a, o, u, «, 2) before a consonant in the same syllable, and 3) at the end of a word or primitive syllable, as: Karl man, Koka boil, Kl'dda clothe, Vakl guard, Tak roof, Rokig smoky. Obs : In the following words sk is pronounced as ch: Skavlakan scarlet, Mavskalk Marshal, Menniska .a human being, and its plural Menniskor. K is soft before e, ?, y, d, o in the same primitive syllable, as: Kedja chain, Kind cheek, Kyla cold, Kbra drive. If the e or i do not belong to the same primitive syllable, K retains its hard sound, as: Vak-en the hole, Skrik-el the scream. K is hard before e in derivatives, as : Jlske fishing, himmel- ske heavenly. Skj in the same syllable is pronounced like sh, as: Skjul shed, Skjula shoot, Skjuts post (for conveyance). The word Kjortel petticoat, is pronounced almost as tschourtel. (See Exercises.) ( 8 ) L retains its own sound, excepting in the following words, when it is generally silent: Ljud sound, Ljuf sweet, Ljuga to lie, Ljum lukewarm, Ljumske groin, Ljung heath, Ljunga to flash, Ljus light, Ljuster a gig (to catch fish), Ljula to suffer, and their derivatives: as also in Karl man, Verld world. a». M always retains its own sound, generally making the pre- ceding vowel short, as: Kam comb, Hem home, Lam lamb, Dam dust, In some words the vowel is long, as: Lam lame, 7 'am tame, Pram barge, Dam lady. Sft. N has the same sound as in english, as well when alone, as in its combinations with other letters, excepting gn in cer- tain words, when it is pronounced as ngn with a nasal sound : Vagn carriage, Gagn use, Regn rain, Signa bless, Ugn oven, Lugn calm, Dygn four and twenty hours, F'dgna to treat, Fag- nar behalf, en Logn a lie. P retains its own sound. Ph, when used in Swedish, is pronounced as f. Before s in the word psalm, p is common- ly silent. £L Q is always followed by #, and is then pronounced like hard /jf, as: Qvitler chirping, Qvarn mill, Qvist twig, branch. (See Exercises.) SK. R has always a sharp, mil sound in Swedish, as well after as before a vowel, as: Jem iron, Mork dark, Borsl brush. m. S in Swedish has always the same sound as the s in the english word see, as: Snus snuff, Rcsa to travel. S is conse- quently never soft in Swedish. Sk is pronounced as sh before e, i, y, a, d in the same primitive syllable, as: Skina shine, Skytt shot, Skdra cut, Sko- la manage; as also in the words noticed under the rule for k. ( 9 ) Sj\ stj, in the same syllable, are pronounced as sh: sjette sixth, Stjerna star. T. retains its own sound, as: Stat state, Titel title. Tj is pronounced soft, like ch in church, as: Tjena serve, Tjuge twenty. Ti, followed by a or e in some words derived from other languages, is pronounced like tsi, as: Initial initial, Patient patient, Aklie share. Tion after a hard vowel is pronounced like tschone, as: Ra- tion ration, Kondition situation as tutor; and after a consonant like shone, as: Invention invention, Lektion lesson. Th is always pronounced as t. m. as. V and W have the same sound, as: Wan friend, Newer nerves. X is pronounced as in english, as: Straxt immediately, F'dxa grow. In the beginning of names, as: Xeno, Ximenes it is pro- nounced as s. 3. Z is pronounced as s. Z in Swedish never takes the soft sound, as in english. Zichzak zigzag, Zigenare gipsy. (See Exercises.) CM1PTM 2. Accent In speaking a foreign language, one of the greatest difficulties is the accent ; and this it is scarcely possible to acquire by rules -, the assistance of the teacher is absolutely necessary for the attain- ment of correctness. A few observations may, however, be given, to assist the student in this part of the subject. The accent *is placed on the first syllable: l:o In the singular of substantives of two syllables, when the latter is formed by the definite syllable en or el, as: solen the sun, bar net the child. ( io ) 2) Verbs, substantives and adjectives of two syllables, that end in short er, have the accent on the first syllable, as : lider suffer, offer sacrifice, nykter sober. 3) Dissyllables ending in el, have generally the accent on the first syllable, as: medel means, dunkel dark, ddel noble. The accent is placed on the second syllable : 1) When the word begins with either of the following prefixes; be, ge, for, as: bebo inhabit, beslag mountings, beredelse pre- paration, genial consort, gemenskap intercourse, fbrse to supply, fbrening union. There are, however, exceptions to this rule, especially as regards for. The following words have, for instance, the accent on the first syllable: fordel advantage, formak drawing-room, forsmak foretaste, forord preface. 2) In foreign words whose final syllable ends in a double consonant, as: tyrann tyrant, recett benefit (of an actor) sigill seal. Words ending in eri have the accent on the final ?,• and those ending in ion, on the o, as: bryggeri brewery, tryckeri printing-office, religion religion. Adjectives ending in isk have the accent on the syllable im- mediately preceding, as: djurisk animal, akademisk academical. Verbs ending in era have the accent on the e, as : promene- ra to walk, fundera to muse. The same accent is preserved in words ending in erad, ering, erlig, and others derived from era, as : daterad dated, regering government, handlerlig manageable. In words taken from other languages and ending in ater, eter, abel, ibel, akel, the accent is placed on the penult, as: leater theatre, barometern the barometer, sab el sabre, speclakel show. Words ending in ia, ie, ier, turn, ten, ius, ia, have gene- rally the accent on the preceding syllable, as: historia history, ordinarie ordinary, materialier materials, monopolium monopoly, t Italien Italy, Firgilius virgil. Nouns derived from foreign languages and ending in ad, al, \ an, at, have, in general, the accent on that syllable, as: ballad ballad, kanal canal, babian baboon, kamrat comrade. ( 11 ) The following are examples of words being spelt alike, but varying in meaning according to the accent or length of the vowels. dfldde laid aside, a/lade conceived, kort card, kort short. agdt agate, dgat punished. lam lame lam lamb. bort ought, bort away. man -mane, man man. dam lady, dam pond. men injury, men hut. fasan the horror, fasdn pheasant. mln mien, min mine. jlnt finely, jint stratagem. short brittle, short skirt. forbud forerunner, Jorbud prohibition, svdlt cool, svdlt starved. halt slippery, halt alloy. trumpet sullen, trumpet trumpet. vigt nimbly, vigt weight. The intonation is also of great importance in speaking a language, but it can only be learned by the ear. In some words, one or more letters are left out in conversa- tion, as: ba for bad bath, bla for blad leaf, sala for sadla to saddle; la for lade laid, smen for smeden the smith. The plural form of the verb is also frequently i much abbre- viated and even quite altered, as in the following instances: De dro they are, pronounced di ar; de voro they were, diva; de skola they shall, di ska; vi togo we took, vi tog; de vilja they will, di vill. The objektive pronoun and verb are often pronounced toge- ther as one word, as: Skicka'n snart, instead of Skicka honom snarl, send him soon. Ta'na me er, for Tag henne med er, take her with you. Att gora't, for Alt gbra det , to do it. Ja ska se'n imorron, instead of Jag skall se honom i morgon^ I shall see him tomorrow. (See Exercises.) CHAPTER 3. ORTHOGRAPHY. The J^owets. For the sound of a, though sometimes more or less open, that vowel is always used. (See rules for the pronunciation.} E is used for the long sound of a. 1) In the prefix er: erfara to experience, erhalla to obtain ; but when this sound is not used as a prefix the a is retained, as: ara honour, arende errand. 2) Before rl, as: verld world, perla pearl, Karl vessel is an exceplion to this rule. ( 12 ) 3) After j in tjcna to serve, djekne scholar, djefvul devil, ihjel dead, sljerna star, hjerna brain, fjerde fourth. 4) In many words from custom, as: der there, del that, med with, jern iron, gerna willingly, gerning action, pregla (frequently pragla) to stamp, dreg la to drifvel, kedja chain, keg la skettle. And also in many words derived from foreign languages. E is used for the short sound of a: 1) In short syllables, as: synnerlig special, aderton eighteen, Jiender enemies, svdrdet the sword. 2) Before j\ as : ej not, nej no, fejd war, dreja to turn, lakej footman. Frdjd (sometimes spelt fragd) character, and v'dja to give way, are exceptions. 3) After j when preceded by another consonant, as: sjelf self, fjettrar fetters, hjelpa help. Exeptions are fj'dll ridge of mountains, tj'dll hut. 4) Before Ig, rg, as: helg festival, belg (frequently balg) bellows, elg elk, berg mountain, merg marrow, erg verdigris, dverg dwarf. Exceptions: sdlg sallow, fdrg colour. 5) In many words from custom, as: begge both, lemna leave, verka to act, invertes inwardly. The following words are spelt differently, but have the same pronunciation : Egg edge. Agg egg. Verk work. Vdrk pain. Ljus-lett fair complexion. L'dlt easy, light. The following differ both in pronunciation and spelling; Best beast. Bast best. Lera clay. Lara doctrine. Nesa disgrace. Ndsa nose. Vefva juncture. V'dfva to weave. Beck pitch. Back brook. Tredsk obstinate. Tr'dsk marsh. Vecka week. Vdcka awake. Hetta heat. H'dlta cap. fe« wit, sense. Valt wetted. 22W your. Art pea. tfwer* the lash of a whip. Snarl entangled. Tvert suddenly. Tv'drl rudely. Swedish writers do not always agree as to the use of e for the sound of a\ the only way to approach correctness in this respect, is to study the best authors. ( 13 ) is used to denote the short sound of a: 1) Generally in primitive syllables, as: boj baize, kom come, om if, skott shot, sloti palace. 2) In the following final syllables: om, on, op, or, ot, as: tagom let us take, bgon eyes, biskop bishop, marmor marble, nagot something. is used for the long sound of a only in certain words: Hof court, lof praise, skof interval, sorl murmur, konung king, honom him. A is used to denote its own sound. 1) In words or syllables ending in nd or ng, as : stand booth, sang song. 2) In certain words from custom, as: aska thunder, halla to hold. The following words differ in spelling, but have the same pronunciation : Frossa ague. Frassa (Frdtsa) to gormandise. Lossa loosen* Latsa (often pronounced lossd) to pretend. Rom rum. Ram (sometimes rom) roe of a fish. The following words have the same spelling, but differ in pronunciation : Rom Rome, Rom rum. Hof hoof, Hof court. Lof a tack (at sea), Lof praise, permission. Tomt empty, Tomt a piece of ground. Kort cards, Kort short. Rort ought, Rort away. The following are different both in spelling and pronunciation : Rod shop, Rad messenger. Rot remedy, Rat boat. Don tools, Van noise. Hof hoof, Haf hand-net. Loge barn, Lage (lag a) flame. Lotsa to pilot, Latsa to pretend. Otta early in the morning, Atta eight. Tog took, Tag march, rope. Rogcn the shoulder. Ragen the bow. The consonants represent their own sounds, with the ex- ceptions gifven in the rules for the pronunciation. ( 14 ) It should, however, be observed, that k is generally used in words derived from foreign languages, whether the sound in the original word be expressed by k, c, ch or que. As exceptions may be taken 1) those words in which, in the foreign language, the sound of k is expressed by cc, when that sound is expressed in Swedish by ck, as: ackord from accord; or when the sound of ks is denoted by cc, when these letters are retained, as: accent, acceptera to accept. 2) In some foreign words in which the sound of k is ex- pressed by c, and which retain that letter in Swedish, as : Corps, cour$ and also in the final latin syllable cus, and in names where the c is followed by a hard vowel or a consonant, as: Coriolanus, Columbus, Cremona. Those words that end in soft f in the indefinite form, take a v after that letter in the formation of the definite, as: prof pattern, profvet the pattern. A consonant is doubled when it takes the accent, as: ett one, till to, straff punishment, torr dry, k'dpp stick, lass load, b'ppna to open. Exceptions, j and x are never doubled, as: stoj noise, slrax immediately, vdxa to grow, hbja to raise. A consonant is not doubled when followed by another. M is seldom doubled even when accented, as: stam stem, grym cruel, hemlig secret. - But if a vowel follow the primitive syllable, so that the accen- ted m stands between two vowels the m must then be doubled, as: timme hour, gbmma conceal, glbmma forget; excepting in the syllable dom, as: domen the judgment, svordomar oaths. The m is not doubled before a vowel when it finishes the primitive syllable of a compound word, as : bomull wool, fram- om before. Some words end in single n, though the accent is on that letter, as: man one, han he, hon she, kan can, min mine. Those adjectives, that end in nn or dd, frequently drop one of these letters in the neuter, as: tunn r tunt thin, grann, grant grand, klddd. klddt dressed. But other consonants are retained double in the neuter, as: kail, kalll cold, torr, torrt dry. Those verbs that have a double consonant immediately pre- ceding the final a in the infinitive, retain it double through the different parts of the verb, as: tigga to beg, tiggde begged, f'dlla to fell, f'dllt felled, kyssa to kiss, kyssle kissed, han har kysst he has kissed. The double consonant is also retained in words immediately derived from such verbs, as : gilltig valid from gilla to approve. ( 15 ) The Division of Words into Syllables, The following general rules may be given for the division of words into syllables. 1) A single consonant, coming between two vowels, is ge- nerally placed to the latter syllable, as: di-ke ditch, re-gel rule, Vd-ra-re teacher. 2) When two consonants occur between two vowels the former are generally separated, as : lig-ga to lie, hum-mer lobster, rik-tig right, lat-sa to pretend. 3) When three or more consonants occur between two vow- els, the last is usually pla.ced to the latter syllable, as: half -ten the half, gnist-ra to sparkle, disk-ling favorite. Obs. 1. The affixes aktig, het, lig, ling, ska, skap, al- ways form separate syllables, as: rod-aktig reddish, hard-het hardness, lyck-lig happy, gron-ska verdure, bo-skap cattle. Obs. 2. The consonants dr, sk, sp, st, are not commonly separated, but are placed to the latter syllable, as: klan-dra to blame, a-ska ashes, la-spa to lisp. Compound words are divided according to their component parts, as : be-kriga to make war upon, is-tapp icicle, ned-rycka to pull .down. The Use of the Capitals. Capitals are used as in english, at the beginning of a sen- tence; for proper names &c. — As a mark of respect in let- ters, the pronouns Er you, your, and Du thou, are often written wih a capital. The pronoun J you, should always- be a capital. Stops and Marks used in Writing. The stops are called in Swedish (,) Komma, (";) Semi- kolon, (:) Kolon, (.) Punkt, (?) Fragetecken, (!) Utrops- tecken. To these may be added () Parenthes, (" u ) Citations- tecken, (-) Bindetecken, (') Apostrof, ( — ) Tankstreck (') Accent, (§) Paragraf, (*) or (-J-) Asterisk. The' following are some of the most common Abbreviations. H. M. — Hans or Hennes Majestat. H. K. H. — Hans or Hennes Kongliga Hoghet. S. A. K. — Stormaktigste, Allernadigste Konung. DD. KK. KK. — Deras Kongliga Hogheter. R. S. O. — Riddare af Seraphimer-Orden. K. M. O. — Kongl. Majestats Orden. ( 16 ) C.S. O.m.St. R. S. O. C. N. O. R. N. O. C. W. O. R. W. O. Th. D. M. D. Phil. Mag. H:r - H:rr - M. H. - M. H:rr - Anm. — d. a. — d. v. s. — e. a. g. — i. st. f. - t. o. m. — o. s. v. — s. k. - s. d. — e. m. — f. m. — f. d. — m. fl. — m. m. — n. v. — o. d. — t. ex. — jfr kl. - neml. — und. — fr. - — Comraendeur af Svards-Orden med stora Korset. — Riddare af Svards-Orden. — Commendeur af Nordstjerne-Orden. — Riddare af Nordstjerne-Orden. — Commendeur af Wasa-Orden — Riddare af Wasa-Orden. — Theologiae Doctor. — Medicinae Doctor. — Philosophic Magister. Herre Herrar Min Herre Mina Herrar Anmarkning det ar det vill saga en annan gang i stallet for till och med och sa vidare sa kallad samma dag eftermiddag formiddag for detta med flera med mera nu varande och dylikt till exempel jemfdr klockan nemligen undantag fraga — M:r — Messrrs. — Sir. — Gentlemen. — Remark. — that is. — that is to say. — another time. — instead of. — even. — and so on. — so called. — same day. — afternoon. — forenoon, formerly. — with others. — &c. — at present. — and such like. — for instance. — compare. — o'clock. — namely. — exception. — question. ( n ) Part II. ETYMOLOGY. CHAPTER 1. SUBSTANTIVES. In Swedish substantives we observe Articles, Gender, Case and Number. ARTICLES There are two articles, the indefinite (Obest'dmd), and the definite (Bestdmd). The indefinite article is En in the masculine and feminine, and Ett in the neuter; corresponding to a in english, as: En hast a horse, en qvinna a woman, ett bord a table. This ar- ticle is not declined. The definite article is Ben in the masculine and feminine, Det in the neuter, and in the plural Be for all genders : den man or den mannen the man, det hus or det huset the house; de man or de mdnnerne the men. The definite form of a noun is also expressed by only ad- ding, in the singular number, en or n to masculine and femi- nine substantives, and et or t to neuter, as: mannen the man, qvinnan the woman, bordet the table. In the plural the definite is expressed by adding ne, na, a, en, as: H'dstar horses, hdstarne the horses; Qvinnor women, qvinnorna the women, Nojen pleasures, nojena the pleasures, Berg mountains, bergen the mountains. The word Ben with its variations may also be considered as a demonstrative article or pronoun. ( 18 ) Gender. There are in Swedish three genders: Masculine, Ferninine and Neuter. The gender of a word does not always depend upon the object which it represents, but often on the form of the word itself, or on custom, as : ett fruntimmer a lady, is neuter; gala street, is feminine, and I'drdom learning, is mas- culine. The following general rules may be given for determining the gender of substantives, either by the Meaning, the Form or by Custom. l:o By the Meaning. Masculine. a) Those substantives are masculine, which are used to ex- press men's names, titles, offices and trades, and also the males of animals, as: Carl Charles, smed smith, hand- lande tradesman. Excepting titles ending in rad, which are neuter, as: Juslitierad Counsellor of Justice, Stadsrdd Counsellor of state. b) Words which are used both for males and females, and do not end in «, as: fog-el bird, fish fish, b'rn eagle. Exceptions: gas goose, sill herring, which are from custom femi- nine, and djur beast, kreatur animal, fa brute, fol foal, not neat (an animal), ok beast of burden, hbns fowls, kryp crawling insect, krak a little creature, bi bee, svin swine, far sheep, lam lamb, kid kid, lejon lion, which are, from the genius of the language, neuter ; as also the following words : foster embryo, barn child, hj'on person, vittne witness, helgon saint. c) The names of lakes and rivers, as also of the Seasons, Months and Days, as : Themsen the Thames, Malar en the Malare, JVaren the spring, Mars March, Onsdag Wednesday. Feminine. Feminine substantives are those which are used to denotes a) The names, titles and employments of women, as: Ca- rolina Caroline, drollning queen, sommerska seamstress. Excepting fruntimmer lady qvinnfolk woman, which are neuter. ( 19 ) b) The names of females among animals, as: ko cow, tik bitch; excepting slo mare, which is neuter. c) Those words ending in #, which are used both for males and females, as: myra ant, g'ddda pike. d) The names of Sciences, Arts and Emotions of the mind, when not neater from the form of the word, as : Jilosofi philosophy, hamnd revenge, gl'ddje joy. Neuter. Those substantives are neuter which are used to express the names of countries , counties, towns and estates, as: Sverige Sweden, Skane Scania, Stockholm. The letters of the alphabet are also neuter. 2:o By the Form. Masculine. Those substantives, which end in are in the indefinite form, are masculine, as: j'dgare huntsman, hammare hammer. Except allare altar, which is neuter. Feminine. Substantives, ending in a, are feminine, as: spira sceptre, docka doll. Exceptions: oga eye, ora ear, hjerta heart, dricka beer, schema scheme, tema theme, prisma prism, which are neuter. Words ending in else, as : frestelse temptation, hugsvalelse consolation. Exceptions: fdngelse prison, haktelse imprisonment, tackelse co- vering, spokelse apparition, which are neuter. Substantives in het and nad, as : ofverhet superior, saknad regret. Excepting mdnad month, which is masculine. Words in ion, and abstract substantives in ing, as: nation nation, gerning action. Concrete substantives in ing are generally masculine, as : pen- ning money, taming die. The word ting thing, when preceded by en, ingen or nagon, is masculine, in other cases neuter. ( 20 ) Substantives ending in short an are feminine, as: v'dntan expectation, forlrdslan cosolation. Except lakan sheet, skarlakan scarlet, sparlakan bedcurtains, ne- dan interlunium, nystan clew of thread, besman steelyard, hemman farm, which are neuter. Neuter. Those nouns are neuter, which in the indefinite form end in skap, if the plural have the same form as the singular, or end in er, as: sdllskap company, grannskap neighbourhood. Those in urn or i when the latter are not derived from the latin, as: verbum verb, parti party, tryckeri printing-office. Those in short ow, as: lexikon dictionary, smultron wild- strawberry. Excepting morgon morning and a/tori eveuing, which are masculine. All participial substantives in tide, when they signify a state of action or being, are neuter, as: ett jemt talande a constant speaking, ett starkt kdrande a violent driving. As also some nominal substantives in nde, as: tirende errand, hyende cushion. Obs. Participial substantives which signify persons, are either masculine or feminine according to the sense, as : en hand- lande a tradesman, den svarande the defendant. Words derived from foreign languages, with the accent on the last syllable, and forming the plural like the singular, or by the addition of er, are neuter, as: qvartal quarter, magasin ma- gasine. Those substantives that end in t or et in the definite form, are without exception neuter, as: berget the mountain, no jet the pleasure. 3:o By Custom. Certain words are by custom feminine, as: aln ell, and wild-duck, bod shop, bok book, bredd breadth, bro bridge, bygd neighbourhood, bar bier, b'dn prayer, dygd virtue, dorr door, t familj family, flit industry, fdrsamling parish, grind gate, hand hand, hud hide, hbjd height, jakt yacht, jord earth, ked chain, konst art, kritik critic, last vice, Vdngd length, Ion wage, makt power, mjolk milk, mull mould, nail night, natur nature, not (21 ) net, nad grace, rial needle, nod need, orsak cause, otro disbelief, osanning untruth, pligt duty, qvarn mil!, rad line, rand edge, ref fishing-line, ros rose, rot root, ro\s£ voice, sak cause, .mh- m'ftg - truth, sax scissors, sj'dl soul, sked spoon, skrift writing, skal basin, sldgt relationship, sldtt flat country, socken parish, sol sun, stad town, $#/* fy r f aldi s &c - Exercises. 4, 6, 9, 3, 1, 7, 2, 8, 5, 17, 10, 15, 11, 19, 13, 16, 12, 18, 14, 20, 23, 37, 35, 46, 41, 59, 57, 64, 72, 73, 81, 97, 103, 109, 246, 465, 6,138, 10,675, 15,423, 58,367, 467,594, 571,672. (See Exercises for the Nouns.) CHAPTER 3. PRONOUNS. The pronouns are divided in Swedish into eight kinds, Per- sonalia, Rejlexiva, Riciproca, Demonstrate a, Possessiva, Rela- tiva, Interrogativa and Indefinita. 1. Personalia. The Subjective, Possessive and Objective are the only cases that are subject to declension ; the other cases are formed, as in english, by the use of prepositions before the objective. First Person. Singular. Plural. Sub. Jag I. Fi we. Poss. Min mine. Var our. Obj. Mig me. Oss us. • Second Person. Sub. Du thou. I or ni ye» Poss. Din thine. Eder yours. Obj. Dig thee. Eder you. Third Person, Singular. Masculine. Feminine. Common. Neuter. Sub. Han he. Hon she. Den. Del it. Poss. Hans his. Hennes hers. Dess. Dess its Obj. Honom him. Henne her. Den. Det it. ( 33 ) Plural. The same in all genders. Sub. De they. Poss. Deras theirs. Obj. Dem them. Obs. In the old style mins, dins, vars, eders were used; the s is now dropped, excepting in eders or ers before some titles, as : Eders or Ers Majestat, your Majesty. Du is always used in Swedish, when thou would be applied in english, as, in the biblical style, to God and in Poetry. In conversation the word du can only be applied to relations, in- timate friends and servants. *) JVi is seldom used in speaking to a single person, it is considered a degrading expression. In some cases, however, as at masquerades &c. the word ni is used. In speaking to a per- son of lower rank, who is but little known, the word han or kon is used instead of du. Vi, like the english we, is used by monarchs in proclama- tions &c. as: Fi Oscar &c. bjude &c. ; and also occasionally by public speakers. Sjelf, in the plural sjelfva, is often added to the perso- nal pronoun for the sake of emphasis, as : Han sjelf var dcr, he was there himself. 2. Reflexiva. The reflexive pronouns are the same as the objective of the per: pro: excepting in the third person, which is sig. They are mig, dig, oss er. Ex.: Jag bembdar mig, I exert myself; Du bembdar dig, you exert yourself. Vi roa oss, we amuse ourselves. *) It is usual that persons not related, after having been acquainted some time, or wishing to be on a more intimate fooling, and to put aside the use of the titles, which is such a burthen to Swedish con- versation, before using the word du to each other, propose brors- shdl (brother's health), when they drink and shake hands; after which du is adopted. — Attempts have been made by several enlightened individuals in Swedish society to put aside this constant repetition of the title, but as yet without success; it is, however, to be hoped, that vanity and prejudice will in time be made to yield to common sense. 3 ( 34 ) / rbrden er, you moved yourselves. Han skadade sig, he hurt himself. 3. Reciproca. The reciprocal pronouns, hvarandra, hvarannan or hvarann answer to the english each other, as: De berbmma hvaran-~ dra, they praise each other. 4. Demonstrative. The demonstrative pronouns are: den, det, phi de; denne, denna, detta, plu desse dessa, ex.: den mannen that man. de bbckerne those books, denna qvinna this woman, dessa h'dstar these horses. Obs. 1. Dens is used sometimes for den persons, as: dens namn that person's name. Obs. 2. Det is sometimes used instead of att, that, as: fomuf- tct hefaller oss, att icke hastigt saga, det vi tiro fullkomli gen upp- lyste, The understanding commands us not to say hastily, that we are perfectly enlightened. Obs. 3. Sometimes in the law style, thy is used instead of det, detta &c, as: J thy att, seeing that (^instead of, / det att.) I thy mat, in this case. Obs. 5. In conversation the expressions den htir, den der, and their plurals, are often used, as: den har boken, this book; den der taf- lan, that picture. This form is not considered vulgar, as this here book would be in english. Obs. 5. Samme or samma is often added to den, for the sake of emphasis, as: Den samme som kom, the same that came; den samma is sometimes used instead of den, as: Hon tog boken och salde den- xarnma. she took the book and sold it. 5. Possessiva. The possessive pronouns are divided, l:o: into those that denote one owner, and 2:o: those that denote more than one. ( 35 ) c 2 5a - s * ^ g a. p ? „ *< en ~. CD » p *5 o p- a ' o a. o ft ^ o I 2 5 cT o co S3 P" i-3 a>* cd cd o £*. <-s "* 3 S^ ' o f* S3 Co ^3 ft a B cr ^ ft iS° c as § *3 S a 5 ^ • ft ^ 2 CD P B ? ft ^ ^ P 5t & p- ft ^2 CO ^T ~2 P" s. S 3 S CO ft CO p; o 5 t» s? ^3 a ft a 5 cs • &5 *9 2 ( 36 ) 6. Helativa. The relative pronouns are : Hvilken, who or which ; Som, who ; and Hvad, what. Som and Hvad are indeclinable. Hvilken is thus declined: S i n g alar. Plural. M. F. ' N. Mas. Fern. Neu. Sub. Hvilken, Hvilket, Hvilka -e, who. Poss. Hvilkens, Hvars, Hvilkels, Avars, Hvilkas -es, whose. Ob. Hvilken, Hvilket, Hvilka -a, whom. Obs. 1. Hvad is sometimes used instead of Hvilken, Hvilket, or Hvilka, as: Hvad {Hvilka) vigliga pligter! What important duties! Hvad {Hvilket) redligt nit! What honourable zeal! Obs. 2. Den, det, dem, are properly demonstratives, but are sometimes used instead of the dative or accusative of Hvilken, as: En man den alia bevisa aktning, A man to whom all show respect. 7. Interrogation. The interrogative ponouns are, Hvilken, Hvilkendera, Hvem, Ho, Hvad I Hvilken is declined in the same way as the relative, and is used either with or without a substantive, as: Hvilken dr denna person ? Who is this person ? Hvilket hus kopte han ? Which house did he buy? Also in exclamations, as: Hvilken skonhet! What a beauty! Hvilken man! What a man! The ar- ticle is, in such cases, left out in Swedish. Obs. 1. Hvilkendera, neuter Hvilketdera, is compounded of Hvil- ken and dera, formerly derra or theira, an old genitive plural of den or then, so that Hvilkendera means properly, Hvilken af dem? which of them? The same may be observed of Endera, one of the two, Nd- gondera, some one; Hvardera, each; lngendera, neither; Beggedera, both. Obs. 2. Hvem is used only as a substative; it has in the geni- tive Hvems, as: Hvem har sagt det? Who has said it ? Hvem! iir det? Whose is it? Obs. 3. Ho is only used in the Biblical style, where it is applied instead of Hvem, as: Ho dr den? Who is that? Obs. A. Hvad is indeclinable, and corresponds, as an interrogative, to the english what, as: Hvad dr det? What is that? ( 37 ) 8. Indefinita. The principal indefinite pronouns are: Man, one or they (in a general sense); En, one; Ndgon, some, any; Annan, other; Hvarje, each, every; Hvilken som heist, whosoever. Man always takes the verb in the singular, and, as reflexive, takes sig or en, as: Man tycker om del, One likes it. Man bbr ej kasta sig i far or, One should not throw oneself into dangers; Man vet ej hvad som kan hdnda en, One does not know what may happen to one. En makes ens in the possessive, as : Del dr ens eget fel, om man &c. It is one's own fault, if one &c. The definite form is ene or ena, as: Den ene eller den andre, The one or the other, Ena, ones, is very seldom used after adjectives; we say in english: These are good pencils, but those are bad ones; in Swedish : Dessa dro goda blyertspennor, men de der dro ddliga. The little ones, is expressed by: De s?na; though sometimes in conversation ena may be used, as: Sddana sma vackra ena, Such pretty little ones. Ndgon is in the neuter ndgot, and in the plural ndgra. There is no word in Swedish answering exactly to any; Har han ndgra bar? Has he any berries? Gif mig ndgra, Give me some. Han har icke gjorl ndgot i dag, He has not done any thing to day. Jag skall visa dig ndgot, I will show you something. Annan is in the neuter annat, and in the pi. and definite form andre -a; En annans egendom, another's estate. Andra ulsigler, other views. Har du icke en annan bok? Have you not another book? Hvarje makes in the possessive, hvarjes. Hvilken or Hvilka som heist, is in the neuter Hvilket som heist, Hvad som heist or Hvad heist, as : Hvilken som heist der ma vara, Whosoever may be there ; Hvad heist han gor, What- soever he does. [See Exercises for the Pronouns ) ( 38 ) CHAPTER 4. VERBS. The Swedish verbs may be thus divided, *) l:o Active: a) transitive, b) intransitive, 2:o Passive: and 3:o Deponent: a) transitive, b) intransitive. Active verbs end in a in the infinitive, as: att alska, to love; att bygga, to build; and they are transitive, when they can be used in the passive form, as: att skara, to cut; all sk'd- ras, to be cut. The passive is formed by adding s to the active, as: att tilskas, to be loved; att byggas, to be built. The deponent verbs are those which have a passive form, but not a passive meaning, as : att andas, to breathe ; all lyckas, to succeed; att brottas, to wrestle. Obs. 1. Some passive verbs are occasionally used as deponents, as: att narra, to deceive; att narras, to lie; att trajfa, to meet a person ; att traffas, to meet each other. Obs. 2. When a verb is only used in the third person, it is call- ed impersonal. Conjugation. There are in Swedish three conjugations, known by the form of the supine, (see regular verbs.) In forming some of the tenses, auxiliary verbs are used, as: hafva, to have ; vara, to be ; skola, shall ; vilja, will ; ma, may; kunna, can; blifva, varda, become, be. The following general remarks should be observed. l:o In the singular number there is no change on account of person; and in the plural, the second person always ends ia n. The first person plural may end, either in a or e, but the third, only in a. The following denominations are also observed. A verb is called Reflexivum, when it acts upon the subject, as: Han forh'afver sig, he prides himself. Verbum Reciprocum al- ways ends in s and denotes a mutual action, as: De brottas , they wrestle. Verbum Inchoalivum denotes a gradual assuming of a state or property, as: Att blekna, to grow pale; Att kallna, to grow cold ; Att dldras, to grow old. Verbum diminulivum denotes a decrease in the power of action, smdskratta to titter. ( 39 ) 2:o In some instances, especially in the higher style of lan- guage, the present of the conjunctive generally ends in e, in all three persons, except the second person plural, which takes «,♦ usually, however, ma is used with the infinitive. 3:o The present participle always ends in nde, as: kallande.. calling; Iroende, believing. Hafva is conjugated as follows. Att hafva, to have. Indicati v. Presens. Singular. Plural. Jag hafver or har, I have. Vi hafva or ha, we have. Du hafver thou hast. / hafven or han you have. Han hafver — — he has. De hafva or ha they have. Imperfectum. Jag hade, I had. Vi hade, we had. Du hade, thou hadst. / haden, you had. Han hade, he had. De hade, they had. Perfectum. Jag har haft, I have had. Vi hafva haft, we have had. Du har haft, thou hast had. / hafven haft, you have had. Han har haft, he has had. De hafva haft, they have had. Plusquamperfeclum. Jag hade haft, I had had. Vi hade haft, we had had. &c. &c. &c. &c. 4:sta Futur. Jag skall hafva, i shall or will Vi skola hafva, we shall or have. will have. &c. &c. &c. &c. %:dra Futur. Jag skall hafva haft, I shall Vi skola hafva haft, we shall have had. have had. &c &c. &c. &c. ( 40 ) Imperativ. Haf, have thou. Hafvom, let us have, Hafven, have ye. C o n j u n k t i v. Presens. Jag ma hafva or Jag hafve, I Vi ma hafva or Vi hafve, we may have. may have. Du ma hafva or du hafve, thou / man hafva or / hafven, you mayst have. may have. Han ma hafva or han hafve, De ma hafva or De hafve, they he may have. may have. Imperfekt. Jag skulle hafva, I might have. Vi skulle hafva, we might have. Perfekt. Jag ma hafva haft, I may have Vi ma hafva haft , we may had. have had. Plusquamperfekt. Jag skulle hafva haft, I might Vi skulle hafva haft, we might have had. have had. Infinitiv. Pres. Att hafva to have, Perf. Alt hafva haft, to have had, Futur. Att skola hafva, to be about to have, Supin. haft, had. Particip. Pres. Hafvande, having; Perf. Hafvande haft, having had. Futur. Skolande^ hafva, being about to have. Vara, to be, is thus conjugated. I n d i c a t i v. Presens. Singular. Plural. Jag ar, I am. Vi tiro, we are. Du ar, thou art. / dren, you are. Han ar, he is. De dro, they are. ( 41 ) Imperfectum. Jag var, I was. Vi voro, we were. Du var, thou wast. / voren, you were. Han var, he was. De voro, they were. Perfekt. Jag har varit, I have been. Fi hafva varit, we have been. The other tenses are formed as in Hafva, substituting only vara or varit, for hafva or hafvit. The form of Skola shall, is seen in the conjugation of the other verbs. Ma makes in the imperfect matte. Kunna is an irregular verb under the first conjugation. Obs. Skall is sometimes used in the sense of it is said, as: Han skall hafva rest, It is said that he has started. Blifva, become or be. This verb takes the former accepta- tion generally before an adjective or substantive, and the latter, when used as an auxiliary, as: Han blef skicklig, he became clever. Hon blef straff ad, she was punished. Farda, varder, vardt has the same acceptation as blifva, but is seldom used; it is found principally in the biblical and law styles, as: Farde ljusi och del vardt ljus, Let there be light, and there was light. The imperfect vardt is, however, sometimes used in conversation, as: Han vardt ertappad,hev?diS taken. The word lar is sometimes used as an auxiliary, and ex- presses a supposed reality, approaching certainty, as: Han Idr resa i morgon, It is supposed he will start tomorrow. This verb has only the present tense, and makes Vara in the plural. Tor expresses only a supposition, with less certainty than Lar, as : Hon tor komma, she will perhaps come. It makes tor- de in the imperfect tense. Maste, properly an imperfect, but also used as present and future, expresses a necessity, and is generally translated into english with must or was obliged, as: Menniskan maste do, man must die. / gar maste jag skrifva, yesterday I was obliged to write. / morgon maste jag resa, to morrow I must start. The ( 42 ) Form of expression: Jag har mast Vdsa, I have been obliged to read; Han hade mast springa, he had been obliged to run, is occasionally used. The Regular Verbs. The three conjugations are distinguished principally by the ending of the supine. In the first conjugation the supine ends in at, as: tala speak, talat spoken. In the second conjugation the supine ends in Rafter a con- sonant, as : kopa buy, kdpt bought. In the third conjugation the supine ends in it, as: taga take, tagit taken. First Conjugation. Presens ends in — ar. Imperfekt - — — ade. Supinum — — at. Part. perf. — — ad. A c t i v. I n die ativ. Presens. Plural. Vi kalla, we cafl. / kallen, you call. De kalla, they call. Imperfekt. Plural. Vi kallade, *) we called. Perfekt. Jag har kallat, I have called. Vi hafva kallat, we have called. The other tenses are formed as in Hafva. The Imperative makes in the singular kalla, pi. kallom, 2:e person kallen. Singular. Jag hollar, I call. Du kallar, thou callest. Han kallar, he calls. Singular. Jag kallade, *) I called. *) Throughout the verbs, as is before mentioned, the singular is the same in all three persons; in the plurar the first and third are alike, and the second ends in en. ( 43 ) P a s s i v. *) I ndi c ativ. Presens, Jag kallas, I am called. Vi kallas, we are called. Du kallas, thou art called. / kallens, you are called. Han kallas, he is called. De kallas, they are called. Imperfekl. Jag- kallades, I was called. Vi kallades, we were called. Du kallades, thou Avast called. / kalladens, you were called. Han kallades, he was called. De kallades, they were called. Perfekt. Jag har kallats, I have heen Vi hafva kallats, we have been called. called. Plusqumperfektum. Jag hade kallats, I had been Vi hade kallats, we had been called. called. i:sta Futur. Jag skall kallas, I shall be called. Viskola kallas, we shall be called. 2:dra Futur. Jag skall hafva kallats, I shall Vi skola hafva kallats, we shall have been called have been called. Imperativ. Kallas, be thou called. Kalloms, let us be called. Kallens, be ye called. C o nj u n c t iv. Presens. Jag ma kallas or Jag kallas, Vi ma kallas or vi kallas, we I may be called. may be called. Imperfekl. Jag skulle kallas, I might be Vi skulle kallas, we might be called. called. The passive voice can also be conjugated with the verb hlifva, as : Jag blir kallad, I am called; han blef kallad, he was called ; hart har blifvit kallad, he has been called; han hade hlifvit kallad, he had been called: vi hade hlifvit kallade, we had been called. ( 44 ) Perfekt. Jag m& hafva kallats, I may Vi m& hafva kallats, we may have been called. have been called. Plusquamperfekt. Jag skulle hafva kallats, I might Vi skulle hafva kallats, we have been called. might have been called. Iiifinitiv. Pres. Alt kallas, to be called. Perf. Alt hafva kallats, to have been called. Futnr. Att skola kallas, to be about to be called. Sup. Kallats, been called. Participium. Perfekt. Kallad, called. Comp. pref. Hafvande kallats, having been called. Futur. Skolande kallas, being about to be called. By this scheme of the passive form, it will be observed, that every part of an active verb becomes passive by the addition of an 5. The majority of the Swedish verbs belong to the first conju- gation, especially: l:o Those that end in era, ra after a consonant, iga or ska, as: Regera govern, Hedra honour, Forfar diga prepare, Onska wish. 2:o Those that end in la, na, sa, ta preceded by a differ- ent consonant, as: Tafia to compete, Drunkna to drown, Omsa to change, V'dnta to wait. There are some exceptions to this rule, as: Ndmna to name, Napsa to punish, which belong to the second, and Brista to fail, to the third conjugation. But, if the final syllables above mentioned, be preceded by the same consonant as that in the syllable, the verb may belong either to the first conjugation, as: Skalla to produce an echoing sound, Stanna to stop, Gissa to guess, Fatla to seize; the second, as: Befalla to command, Begynna to begin, Hv'dssa to sharpen, or the third, as: Halla to hold, Finna to find, Sitta to sit. Obs. : The supine, in the first conjugation, is pronounced like the neuter of the passive participle in the singular number, but ends in at, while the participle in the neuter gender ends in adt, as: Han har alskat, he has loved: Barnet dr alskadt, the child is loved. ( 45 ) The following verbs are, according to the supine, of the first conjugation, but are irregular in other respects. Infinitive. Present. Hela to be named, heter Kunna to be able, kan(pl.kunn Lefva to live, lefver, Ligga to lie, *) ligger, Lita to depend. litar, Sitta to sit, sitter, Tiga to be. silent, tiger, Feta to know, vet, Fetta to face, vetter, Most of the deponent verbs are conjugated according to the first conjugation, as: Andas to breathe, Dagas to dawn, Gnab- bas to squabble, Nalkas to approach, Harmas to be vexed, Fred- gas to be angry, Fislas to sojourn, Afundas to envy, Lyckas to succeed. The deponent verbs are conjugated like the passive voice of the active verbs, excepting that they have no participle perfect; they cannot, consequently, be constructed with blifva: not, Jag har blifvit andad, but Jag har andats, I have breathed. Han skall vistas, he shall reside. Imperfect. Imperative. hette, het. kunde, lefde, lef. lag, ligg. litade, lita (lit). satt {pi. sulto) , silt. teg, tig. visste, vet. vette, . Ex erase. Conjugate the following verbs: Dansa, to dance, Frukta, to fear; F'dgra, to refuse; Lig ga, to lie ; Lefva, to live ; Sitta, to sit ; Tiga, to be silent; Feta, to know; Andas, to breathe; Nalkas, to approach. Second Conjugation. Presens ends in er. Imperfekt — de or te. Supinum — t after a consonant. Perf. Part. — d or /. *) Ligga makes iegat in the supine. ( 46 ) A k t i v. Indicativ. Presens. Sing. P 1 u r. Jag bojer, I bend. Vi bdja, we bend. Imperfeki. Jag bojde, I bent. Vi bojde, we bent. Perfekt. Jag har bbjt, I have bent. Vi hafva bbjt, we have bent. The other tenses are formed as in kalla. The Imperative is bbj, bend thou, pi. bbjom, let as bend, bbjen, bend ye. The passive is formed by adding s, (see kalla). Obs. 1. Many verbs, which properly belong to the first conjuga- tion, follow the second for the sake of brevity, as: spela, spelade {spelte)> spelat {spelt). The final syllable ar in the present, distinguishes those which belong to the first conjugation. Ohs. 2. When I or r precedes the a in the infinitive, the final syllable er is often omitted in the present indicative, as: Att hora to hear, tala to bear, make Jag hor I hear, Jag tdl I bear, instead of horer, taler. Obs. 3. Some verbs form the imperfect with dde, as: l:o Those that have da after a vowel in the infinitive, when the supine ends in dt, the mas. and fem. of the perf. participle in dd, and the neuter of the participle in dt, as: Leda to lead, ledde led, supine ledt part. ledd. In the same way, pryda to adorn, klada to clothe, foda to feed. Ex- cepting those which belong to the third conjugation, as: lida to suffer, bjuda to invite. 2:o Those that end in any other vowel than a in the infinitive, in which case the supine ends in w, the perf. participle in dd, in the neuter dt, as: ske to happen, skedde happened, supine skedt, per. part. skeddj neuter skedt. Tro to believe, trodde, trott, trodd, trodt. In the same way, bo to dwell, fly to flee, sy to sow, forebra to reproach. Obs. 4. Those verbs, which end in the infinitive in ka, na with one rij pa> sa, ta f take in the imperfect te instead of de, and in the supine and perf. part. t> as: smeka to caress, smekte, smekt. Krona to crown, krbnte, kront; kopa to buy, ko'pte, kopt; lasa to read, laste, last. Obs. 5. Those deponent verbs, which belong to the second conju- gation, take des in the imperfect, and in the supine ts, as: blygas to ( 47 ) blush, blygdes, >lygts; djerfvas to dare, djetfdeSj djerfts; skammas to be ashamed, skiimdes, skamts ; hofvas to beseem, hofdes, hdfts. Obs. 6. Some verbs change the vowel in the impei feet, supine and perfect participle, as: Present. Imperfect. Supine. Perf. Part* Jag bringar I bring, bragte, bragl, bragt. — bor ought, borde, bort, — dv'dljes dwell, dv aides, dvalts, — doljer conceal, dolde, dolt, dold. — glddjer\ gladden, (gladde, (gladt, {gl'ddd. — gldder J \gladcfe, \gladt, \gladd. — gbr do, gjorde, gjort, gjord. — krdfver - demand, ikrdfde, Ykrafde, ikrafl, \kraft, jkrafd. \krafd. — Idgger lay, lade, laggt, laggd. — smbrjer - anoint, smorde, smort, smord. — spbrjer ask, sporde. sport, spord. — stddjer hire, stadde, sladt, stadd. — sdger say, sade, sagt, sagd. — s'dljer sell, salde, sail, said. — sdtler set, salte, salt, satt. — tdmjer \ — tamer J tame, U'dmde, jtamt, it'dmd. [tamde, ytarnt, [tamd. — tores dare, lordes, torts, — vdljer choose, valde, vail, void. {v'diide, [v'dnt, (v'dnd. — vdnjer accustom J , ' ) ' ) \vande, I vanl, I vand. The follow ing verbs also belong to the second conjugation, but are still more irregular. Infinitive. Present Imper. Supine . Per. Part. Attd'6 to die, dor, dog, *) dbtt. dbd. — fa to obtaii *i f" r > fick, pi. Jingo, *) fdtt, fdngen **) — ga to walk , g&r, gick pi. gingo, *) gatt, gdngen — hafva to have, hafver hade, haft, hafd. (/iar), marked * form the conjunctive as follov *) The verbs vs, doge, finge, ginge, loge, sage, stode. ") Ibland /add i Per. Part. ( 48 ) Infinitive. Present. Imper. Supine. Perf. Part. Att le to smile, ler, log., *) lett, — mdta to measure, mater, matte, matt (matet), matt (m'dteri). — se to see, ser, sag, *) sett, sedd. — skilja to separate, skiljer, skilde, skill, skild. , — sta to stand, star, slod, *) statt, — slodja to support, stb'djer, stodde, stddt, slodd. — tva to wash, tvar, tvadde, tvagil, tvatt, tvagen, tvadd. Exercises. Conjugate the following verbs: bygga, to build; ringa, to ring ; plbj'a, to plough; tdnka, to think ; stdmma, to summon ; s'dlja, to sell ; saga^ to say ; valja, to choose ; se, to see ; ga, to walk ; do, to die ; le, to smile. Third Conjugation. Presens ends in — cr, Imperfekt is a monosyllable and alters the vowel of the first syllable of the infinitive. Supinum ends in — it, Perf. Part, in — en. A k t i v. Indicativ. Prese?is. Singular. Plural. Jag lager, I take. Vi taga, we take. Imperfekt. Jag tog, I took, Pi togo, we took. Perfekt. Jag har tagit, I have taken. Vi hafva tagit, we have taken. The other tenses are formed as in kalla. The Imperative is in the sing. Tag: 3:rd per. Tage, plur. Tagom, Tagen, Tage. The passive is formed by adding .?, as in the other conjugations. The participles of the passive voice are: perf. Tagen neuter taget, plu. tagne-a taken: Compound perfect. Hafvande varit tage^ or Hafvande tagils having been taken. Futurum: Sko- lande tagas being about to be taken. Obs. 1. This conjugation seems to be the oldest, and includes some of the verbs most commonly in use. ( 49 ) Obs. 2. Those verbs, which end in la or ra in llie infinitive, drop the er in the present, as: Att gala to crow, hart gal, not han galer, he crows; Att mala to grind, Jag mal 1 grind; Att b'dra to bear, Jag bar I bear. With regard to the change of the vowel, the following roles should be observed: A long is changed to 0; as: Fara to start, jag for I started; Draga to draw; Jag drog I drew. Excepting Fara to be. imp. var, phi. voro: and Farda to become, vardt, phi. vordo. A long is changed to 2?, as: G*r«/« to weep, #re£ wept, Lata to sound, /e/ sounded. Except lata to permit, imp. I'dt ; and */«2 to strike, imp. slog. A and A short are changed to 6, as: /^«//a to fall, foil; Halla to hold, hbll. I long is changed to E, as: /foVa to bite, bet; Except gifva to give, gaf, phi. #tf>o. / short is changed to A in the singular and to U in the plural, as: Finna to find, fann found, phi. funno; Bifida to bind, band, plu. bundo. U is changed to 0, as: Bjuda to invite, A/orf or #orf 7 - Sjunga to sing, i/'oftg' sung. F is changed in the imperfect to 6», and the supine and perf. part, to U, as : Frysa to freeze, frbs froze, frusit frozen ; Flyga to fly, flog flew, flugit flown. short occurs only in the imperfect of Lbpa to run, lopp, plu. lupo, part. /wj»#. Obs.: J%e Imperf. Indicative has the same form in all persons, as before noticed; but sometimes the plural has a different vowel from the singular, as is shown above. The Imperf. Conjunctive is formed from the Imp. Indie, only by the addition of an e, when the Imp. Indie, has only one vowel ; but when it has different vowels in the singular and plural, the Imp. Conj. is formed by the same final letter (e) added to the primitive syllable of the plural, as: satt sat, pi. sutto, conj. sutte. "When the verb changes the vowel twice, the first vowel is retained in the sing. Imp. Indie, as: from bara to carry, jag bar I carried, and the second vowel in the plural indicative, the imperfect conjunctive and the supine and perf. part., as: vi buro we bore, Jag bure I might bear, Jag har burit I have borne, buren borne. 4 ( 50 ) I spiff ?M Hi? 2* t © «_* a *^ a *• a a o S: t 3 2 ° sr o © © j? S" * sr « © g « g © © £L - « era g. B - ^ ^oo 5 ^^^ •< *T^ "-s •-» J^aq S^t"*"^ ». e m «» «c j t( »q £> j* ^ a- , a* *•**> a. a- a» .- *»4r §• S. <§ 3 ? ? <§• f * * 8 -33 ? 5 ■ * 1 ^ * I" 3 * s *i s° »o ^ CcM5iK5 vVs^Cc^ £" £: 8" a- 8" e 8«'*" , *» a, a« a« © « -4 Sr^^-2-a.a,;^ a o* a 5* - a:^ ^cr^ ^ 8 a: ^ ^ ^ ^ 2 a CP5 a- QCcoseo^ccw^Kft >s «j?sr-s^a-a- a-,a-^s a. a. a- a- ft E S § «* S"?- 1- 1- I «• I r" § ?«K«5:J> ? 2- 2. * §. <» nT* J"** y >» 'sT* 1 vj* J** ^* v ' 5". ** ^ S' 8* a g- 3 2. a: s!^ • a:a ( ^ , -' & »S2S5. k a k a & & «> ^-^ a- a-js*^ a, a, a- a- S: a a a » ^-C* a a l *S- l V £ : S : .a:.a: a **-. ® ; ~* *^ S 5 ^ ? lllr3i-|i| i' <§ permit §^P. • a a: ( 51 ) Some intransitives of this conjugation have the corresponding transitives in the second, as: Present. Imperfect. Supine. Intransitive. Brinner burn, brann. brunnit. Transitive. Brdnner burn, brdnde, brant. Intransitive. Faller fail, foil, fallit. Transitive. Faller fell, fdllde. fdllt. But when the verbs are the same in the present, the dif- ference is not so particularly observed, as: Intransitive. Smaller make a report, small (smalde), smalt. Transitive. Smaller strike, sm'dlde, smalt. Intransitive. Vdger, weigh, v'dgde (yog), vdgit. Transitive. Vager, weigh, vagde, v'dgt. Some verbs follow both the first and third conjugation, as: Pres. Imp. Supine. Jag simmar I swim, [ simmade > simmaU [samm, summit. Jag ivingar oblige, [^S^e, Uvingal. [tvang. [tvungit. Some follow the second and third, as: Jag grdfver I dig, [* rS f d °> U rd f L \grof [grafvit. Jag smider, forge, j^*<^ {*»«'*• \smed, [smidt. Exercises. Conjugate the following verbs : Bjuda to invite, Finna to find, Far a to travel (start), Bita to bite, Sjunga to sing, Frysa to freeze, B'dra to carry, Flyga to fly, Gifva to give, Sla to strike, Falla to fall, Sk'dra to cut, Brinna to burn, Jta to eat. (See Exercises for the Verbs.) ( M ) CHAPTER 5. PARTICLES. The particles are divided, as in English, into Adverbs, Pre- positions, Conjunctions and Interjections. Adverbs. Among the adverbs most commonly in use are the following. l:o Of Place: Hvar, Hvarest where, Ehvar wheresoever, H'dr here, Der there, Utantill without, Innantill within, Framtill in the front, Bak behind, Baktill backwards, Nagonstddes some- where, Allestddes every where, Hvarl, Hvarthdn whither, Hit hither, Bit thither, Utat outwards, Inat inwards, Framat forwards, Bakat backwards, Nedat downwards, Hvarifran whence, Hdri- fran hence, Deri/ran thence, Utifran from without, Inifran from within, Bakifran from behind, Framifran from before. Obs.: The particles Upp up, Ner clown, CJt out, In in. Fram forwards, Bort away, Hem home, imply action; but if a vowel be added, they denote a state of being, as: Han gick upp, he went up; Han dr uppe, he is up; Hon sprang ner, she ran down; Hon dr here, she is down, and so with Inne, Borta and Hemma. 2:o Of Time: Nu now, Fbrr before, Fordom formerly, Framdeles in future, Hddanefter, hereafter, Tidigt early, Sent late, Snart soon, Sir ax immediately, Nyss just now, Nyligen lately, Bedan already, Da when, Annu still, yet, Alltid always, Aldrig never, Nagonsiji ever, Of/a often, Stundom sometimes, Da och da now and then, Saltan seldom, Merendels most com- monly. 3:o Of Manner: Fdl well, Ilia ill, Huru how, Nagorlun- da tolerably, Forgafves in vain, Saledes consequently, Gerna willingly, Svdrligen with difficulty, Temligen tolerably, Sdrdelcs particularly, Sa so, Ldtteligen easily, Synnerligen especially. 4:o Of Interrogation: Hvar where, Hvart whither, Hvar- fbre why, Huru how. 5:o Of Affirmation: Ja, Jo, yes, Alldeles exactly, Fisser- ligen certainly, Sannerligen verily. 6:o Of Negation: Nej no, Icke not, Ej not, Ingalunda by no means. ( 53 ) Most adjectives can be changed to adverbs by adding t to the masculine, as: Packer beautiful, Fackerl beautifully, Klok wise, Elokt wisely, langsam slow, langsamt slowly. Some Adverbs may be compared in the same way as adjec- tives, as: langsamt, langsammares langsammast; hb'gt highly, hogre, hogsti or with mera and mesl; others are irregular, as : Positive. Comparative. Superlative. Pal well, Bdttre, Bast. Ilia ill, Par re, Pdrst. Gerna willingly, Hellre, Heist. L'dnge long, Ldngre, L'dngst. Snarl soon, Snarare Snarast. Ndra near, Ndrmare, Ndrmasl. Fjerran far, Fjermare, Fjermasl. My eke t much, Mer, Mera, Mest. There are besides many adverbial expressions, as : dels (from del part), dags (from dag day), tals (from lal number): Dels hdr och dels der, partly here and partly there ; Huru dags, at what time; Tusendtals by thousands, &c, which are best learned by practice. Prepositions The most common Prepositions are the following: Af by, of: Bakom behind, Bland among, Bredvid beside, Efter after, Framfor before, Fran from, Fb'rbi past, Genom hrough, Hos at, with, Inom within, Emellan, mellan between, Jemte together with, Midtuli amidst, Emot, Mot against, towards, Ndra near, Om about, Ofvanpa above, Pa, Uppa on, Under inder, Uppfbre up, Utfbre down, Ur, Utur out of, Utan without, Ulmed along, Fid at, nigh, At to, for, Ofver over. Conjunctions, The most common conjunctions are: Och and, Bade both, Som as, Eller or, Antingen either, Hvarken neither, Ej heller nor, An than, Men but, Ulan but, ( 54 ) Om if, Allenasl if only, Sa framt provided that, I fall in case, N'dr, Da when. Interjections, Some of the most common interjections are: 01 Ah I Ackl alas, Jjl Jhl Nal well! Hal Horl hear! Vel woe! {See Exercises for the Particles.) ( 55 ) Part III. SYNTAX. CHAPTER 1. 1. SUBSTANTIVES. The Definite Article. The application of the definite article is almost the same in Swedish as in English. Gossarne Ids a. The boys read. Tajlan dr vacker. The picture is beautiful. In the following cases, however, the languages differ. a) In Swedish the definite article is frequently used in sen- tences, where the noun is taken in its most extensive meaning, as: Kdrleken var starkare an hatet. Love was stronger than hatred. Dygden segrade. Virtue conquered. Aran ledde honom. Honour led him. b) In nouns denoting number, weight or measure the de- finite form is used, as: Two shillings a pair. Six francs a pound. Eighteen riksdaler a foot, a vowel or in more than one consonant, often take the definite article, otherwise they generally follow the same rule as in English, as: Secreteraren Z>, Secretary D, Pro- sten E, Provost E; Biskop B, Bishop B. d) When a title is used without the person's name, the defi- nite form is generally used, as: Vill Generalen vara sa god? Will you have the goodness, General ? Tva shillings paret. Sex francs skalpundet. Aderton riksdaler fotcn. c) Titles, ending in Har Frun varit der? Herrn har aldrig varit har. Have you been there, madam? You have never been here, sir. ( 5« ) Obs.: In some cases the definile form may be used, when the name is added, as: Skollararen B. har varit har, M:r B., the teacher, has been here. Especially to the first title, when more than one are used, as; Biskopen, Doktor E. e) The definite article is sometimes used, when in English a possessive pronoun would be applied, as: Han hade hatten i handen. He had his hat in his hand. Hon gaf honom armen. She gave him her arm. The Indefinite Article. The indefinite article is generally applied in Swedish as in English, as: En stor stad. A great town. Han har en hast. He has a horse. In the following instances the two languages differ. a) In English, a is generally placed after such and half, as also after an adjective preceded by so, too or as; in Swedish, the article is in all these cases placed first, as: En sddan bok. Such a book. En sd vacker mdlning. So fine a painting. Ett half I apple. Half an apple. En allt for stor kammare. Too great a chamber. Ett sd godt hus som hans. As good a house as his. b) The indefinite article is frequently omitted in Swedish, in cases where it would be used in English, especially before titles and after Hvilken, when used in an exclamation. Han ar general. He is a general. Hon ar grefvinna. She is a countess. Hennes bror ar soldat. Her brother is a soldier. H:r B. ar fransman. M:r B. is a Frenchman. Jag far svar i dag. I shall receive an answer to day. Hvilken vacker hast! What a beautiful horse! Hvilken mdngd folk! What a number of people! The Genitive Case. The application of the genitive in Swedish is the same, in most cases as in English, as : Fadrens gl'ddje. The father's joy. Gossens flit. The boy's industry. ( 57 ) Obs. 1. When the names of Swedish towns, markets Ac. are preceded by a proper name, the latter is often placed in the genitive form, as : Sverges Rike. The Kingdom of Sweden. Stockholms Ian. The county of Stockholm. Lysviks socken. The parish of Lysvik. Obs. 2. When the name ends in s or in a vowel, the genitive form is not used, as: Fester as stad. The town of Vesteras. Orebro Van. The county of Orebro. Obs. 3. In such expressions as: A parcel of books, A bot- tle of wine; A set of plate &c, the particle is left out in Swedish, and they are expressed thus: Ett parti backer ; En butelj vin, En silfver-servis, Obs. 4. The preposition Till Is sometimes followed by a genitive, as: Sitta till bords, to sit at table, Ligga till sangs, to keep one's bed. Far a till sjos och till lands, to travel by sea and by land. F'dlja en till vags, to accompany one part of the way. Gdra nagon till viljes, to comply with a person's wish. But when a particular object is denoted, the genitive is not used after /?'//, as: Ga till bordet, to go to the table. Han gick till sjon, he went to the lake. b s. 5. /, followed by the genitive of certain words denoting time, implies a period that is past, as: / aflons (i aftse) yes- terday evening; / mandags, last monday; / varas, last spring, / somras, last summer. — But never Iveckas, I manads, I ars. Obs. 6. The genitive is often united with another substan- tive, thus forming a single word, as: Hedersk'dnsla, a feeling of honour. Frihetsvdn, a friend of freedom. Sometimes with an adjective or participle, as: Onskansvdrd desirable, Fredsforsto- rande, destructive of peace. (See Syntactical Exercises.) The adjective form, as: Den goda gossen. Del vackra huset. En stor tafla. En god gosse. ( 58 ) 2. ADJECTIVES. The Definite Form, generally agrees with its substantive in The good boy. The beautiful house. A great picture, A good boy. Exceptions: a) After a substantive in the genitive case, and also after a possessive or demonstrative pronoun, the adjective is put in the definite form, though the subtantive is in the indefinite. Ynglingens goda uppforande. The youth's good conduct. Fadrens sanna lycka. Din systers angen'dma rost. Din nya hatl. Mitt stor a lexicon. Denna skona utsigt. Delta hoga bord. The father's real happiness. Your sister's agreeable voice. Your new hat. My great dictionary. This beautiful view. This high table, b) Also after the relatives hvilken, hvilket, and after the word samma, as: Han hade vunnit priset tre ganger, hvilken ovanlig lycka hade &c. Hon har samma goda lyn- ne som modren. c) In exclamations the form, as: Alskade fader ! Lyckliga barn! He had won the prize three times, which uncommon fortune had &c. She has the same good tem- per as her mother. adjective is used in the definite Beloved father! Happy child! The Indefinite Form. The adjective is used in the indefinite form: a) When followed by a substantive in the same form, and not preceded by any of the above mentioned words which require the definite, as: ( 59 ) Stor lycka. Great happiness, En ny vagn. A new carriage. Ett ljust rum. A light room. V) After hvilken, hvilket, when not used relatively, and after hvad, when taken in the acceptation of hvilken, as: Jag sag hvilken ddel men- I saw what a noble being he niska han var. was. Du vet hvad redligt nit det You know what honest zeal fordrar, attfbrsvara oskulden. is necessary to defend innocence. c) After mangen many, nagon, nagot some, ingen intet, none, sadan such, and hvarje every, as: Jag har hbrt mangen god I have heard many a good speaker. talare. Gaf han dig nagon dalig tan- Did he give you any bad opinion ke om henne? of her? Ingen elak menniska. IV o bad person. Intet start hus. No large house. Hvarje lard man. Every learned man. d) When the adjective is placed after the auxiliary verb vara, as. Pennan ar god. The pen is good. Bl'dcket var svart. The ink was black. Gossarne voro lata. The boys were idle. Riksrddet B. var ryktbar. The councillor B. w r as renowned. (See Exercises.) CHAPTEII 2. PRONOUNS. The application of sig, sin, sitt, sina, requires particular attention. Sig is used when the object refers to the subject; honom, henne and dem to a third person or thing spoken of, as : Soldalen har skadat sig. The soldier has hurt himself. Soldaten hade skadat honom. The soldier had hurt him. (ano- ther person.) ( 60 ) Hon sag sig i spegeln. Hon sag henne i spegeln. Gossarne logo del med sig. Fru C. kom med honom, H:r B. hade hasten med sig. Generalen bod mig till sig. Patienten onskar alt se dok- torn hos sig. Palienlen onskar att se dok- torn hos honom. She saw herself in the glass. She saw her in the glass. The boys took it with them. M:rs C. came with him. M:r B. had the horse with him. The general invited me to his house. The patient wishes to see the doc- tor at his (the partient's) house. The patient wishes to see the doctor at his (the doctor's) house. Sometimes sig refers to a noun which is not the subject, but which, by a change in the form of the sentence, can be so, especially in reflexive sentences, as: Han sag skyarne samla sig, He saw the clouds collect, or Han sag att skyarne sam- lade sig. Hon bad honom tvatta sig, or She begged him wash himself. Hon bad att han skulle tvdt- ta sig. Sig is sometimes used as a kind of nominative, as: Hvarje sant snille bbr vara sig, och ingen annan. Every true genius should be himself, and no one else. Honom, Henne and Dem refer occasionally to the subject, as : Han bad dem fbrena sig med He begged them to unite with honom. him. Hon foil i vanmakt, da hon She fell in a swoon, when she sag dem komma till henne. saw them coming to her. De sago att de samlade sig They saw that they were col- emot dem. lecting against them. Sin, Sitt, Sina compared with Hans, Hennes, Hess, JJeras. Sin, Sitt, Sina refer to the nearest subject, Hans, Hennes, Dess, Deras, to another person or thing mentioned in the sen- tence, or understood, as; Han tog sin bok. He took his (his own) book. Han tog hans bok. He look his (another's) book. ( 6! ) Hon hade sina arbelen. She had her (her own) works, Hon hade henncs arbelen. She had her (another's) works. Fadren alskar sitt barn, och The father loves his child, and sbker beframja dess vol. tries to promote its welfare. Hon vdntar sin far, och gld- She expects her father, and re- der sig bfver hans ankomst. joices at his arrival. Hans, Hennes, Hess and Deras, are, however, sometimes used instead of Sin, Sitt, Sina, but care must be taken that no confusion arise, as: En del regeringar glbmma Some governments forget thier sitt upphof och dndamalet origin and the object of their med deras stiflelse (instead establishment, of sin stiftelse.) Sin, Sitt, Sina, are used instead of Hans, Hennes, Dess, Deras, in referring to a preceding noun or personal pronoun, not in the nominative case, if they can by a change in the form of the sentence, be made the nearest subject, as: Naturen har ingifvit alia men- Nature has inspired all mankind with the desire of seeking their happiness. niskor begdr att sbka sin (in- stead of deras) lycksalighet; instead of, Naturen har in- gifvit alia menniskor del begdr, alt de sbka sin lyck- salighet. Jag sag dem digna under tyngden of sina mo dor (in- stead of deras mo dor) ; or De digna de under tyngden af sina mbdor. Du bbr ej neka honom sin be- gdr an (or hans begdr an) ,• or Du bbr ej neka, att han far sin begdr an uppfylld. In the expression : Han lemnade honom sin bok, He gave him his book, it is not clear who is the owner of the book, and I saw them sink under the weight of their troubles. You should not refuse him his request. ( 62 ) if not shown by the context, should be expressed thus : Han lem- nade sin bok at honom $ or Han lemnade honom hans bok. In the former case, the person forming the subject is the owner of the book, in the latter, the object is the owner. In English the possessive case of the personal pronoun is frequently placed after the substantive with a preposition, in Swe- dish the substantive is placed last, as: En af mina bocker. A book of mine. Jag hade en af dina hdstar. I had a horse of yours. In the following forms of expression the position of the words cannot be the same in Swedish as in English. De hafva (sina) egna hdstar. They have horses of their own. Han hade sitt eget rum. He had a room of his own. Han har (sitt) eget hits. \ TT , . P , . __ - , He has a house of his own. Han har ett eget hus. Instead of han or hon, when referring to an inanimate ob- ject, the word den is generally employed, excepting for fenii- nines in a, as: S'dden dr vacker j den dr mogen. The corn is beautiful ; it is ripe. Klockan har fallit; hon dr The watch has fallen; it is bro- sonder. ken. Gif mig boken; den dr min. Give me the book; it is mine. Kyrkan dr bygd af sten; hon The church is built of stone; air gamjnal. it is old. Relative Pronouns. The relative pronouns are generally applied in Swedish as in English. The relative som is not used after a preposition, nor imme- diately before a substantive, as: Nationen af hvilken (not af The nation by which the king som) konungen v aides. was chosen. Han lanade honom pengar, He lent him money, which hvilken godhet (not som god- kindness forwarded his suc- het) befordrade hans f ram- cess. gang. Som ought not to be used, when a whole sentence is taken as the antecedent. ( 63 ) Han slog honom i hufvudet, He struck him on the head, hvilket (not sorri) fb'rorsa- which caused his death. kade hans dbd. The relative is sometimes omitted, especially when the an- tecedent is preceded by a determinative pronoun, and the rela- tive is the object, as: Den ring, (som) jag gaf dig, The ring, which I gave you, was var af guld. of gold. Den, Del and Dem are sometimes used as relatives. En man, den (hvilkcn) alia be- A man to whom all show re- visa aktning. spect. Han straffade hennefor brott, He punished her for crimes dem (hvilka) hon aldrig which she had never com- begalt. mitted. Hvad som can be used instead of Hvilket, when the relative is either the subject or object, and refers to a whole sentence. Om, hvad som vore olyckligt, If, which Avere unfortunate, he han skulle do. should die. Om, hvad som jag aldrig am- If, which I have never intended, not, jag skulle resa. I should travel. When the relative is united with a preposition it is often changed to a relative adverb, excepting when it refers to a per- son or noun. Den helsa hvarpa (pa hvil- That health on which you de- ke?i) du litar. pend. Del mod hvarmed (med hvil- That courage with which he at- ket) han anfb'll honom. tacked him. Den styrka hvarigenom (ge- That strength through which he nom hvilken) han segrade. conquered. Sometimes these adverbs are omitted, and the remainder of the sentence includes both the determinative and relative element. Thus the following sentences can be expressed in four different ways: Han bor i det land i hvilket guldet jinnes. He lives in that country in which gold is found. Han bor der hvarest guldet Jinnes. Han bor der, som guldet finnes. Han bor der guldet Jinnes. ( 64 ) Hon reste pa den tid, da (pa hvilketi) du kom. She started at the time, at which you came. Hon reste da, n'dr du kom. Hon reste, da du kom. Hon reste n'dr du kom. (See Exercises.) CHAPTER 3. VERBS. The verb is generally placed after its subject, as in English. The following cases are exceptions. a) When a sentence begins with a word which determines the verb, or with an apposition which belongs to the subject, as : H'dr slutar v'dgen. Here the road finishes. / na'rmaste stad traffas vi. We meet in the nearest town. Staende pa berget, sag jag Standing on the mountain, I saw skeppet. the ship. b) When the conditional conjunction is omitted, or when the sentence commences with the principal object, as: Springer du fort, sa hinner If you run quickly, you will du fram. arrive in time. Laser du flitigU sa blir du If you read industriously, you will become clever. Henna bok Vdste Hr N. This book M:r N. read. Din dr beloningen. Yours is the reward. The english adverb there with the verb in the plural, is fre- quently translated in Swedish by det, with the verb in the singular. Dct var mycket folk der. There were many people there. Det fanns inga taflor. There were no pictures. Det gifves manga personer, There are many persons who . . . hvilka . . . The transitive verbs govern an objective, as in English; and the reflexive verbs take reflexive pronouns in the obj. case. ( 65 ) Han dlskar honom. Han be/liter sig. Jag for bar made mig. Du angrar dig. Vi paminna oss. Hon forargar sig. He loves him. He exerts himself. I took compassion. You repent. We remember. She is vexed. Verbs, not in themselves reflexive, are sometimes rendered so by the addition of a pronoun, as: Han red sig trbtt. He rode till he was tired. Du har gatt dig varm. You have walked till you are warm. Vi hafva sjungit oss hesa. We have sung ourselves hoarse. The relation of the noun to the verb is shown by its po- sition in the sentence; the prepositions for, at, till, used to de- note the dative, are often omitted, especially before pronouns. Jag gaf henne boken, or Jag I gave her the book. gaf boken at henne. Delta uppforande passar ho- nom icke, or, Delta uppfo- rande dr icke passande for honom. Det syntes oss, or Det syntes for oss. Han visade sin bror laflan, or Han visade taflan at {for) sin bror. This conduct does not. become, him. It appeared to us. He showed his brother the pic ture. Skall and Fill The Swedish skall is generally translated with shall in English; and vill can be rendered by will, shall, want, choose &c. Han skall ga till dem. De skola komma i dag. Han vill kopa en sldde. Du kan ga om du vill. Vill han hafva det. He shall go to them. They shall come to day. He wishes to buy a sledge. You can go if you please. Does he want to have it. ( 66 ) The future is sometimes expressed by komma with an in- finitive, as: Jag kommer att faraimorgon. I shall start tomorrow. Kommer han icke att slraffas Will he not be punished for for det. that. The english word would is generally translated into Swe- dish by ville, onskade, or sometimes pldgade, as: Han ville icke ga. He would not go. Jag onskade att han vorehar. I would that he were here. Be pldgade dansa hela qvallen. They would dance the whole evening. Should is often expressed by bdr, as: Han bdr ga dil. He should go there. The Infinitive. The application of the infinitive is the same in both lan- guages, with the following exceptions: a) The infinitive is frequently used in Swedish, when in English the present participle would be employed, as: Genom att vara standaktig. By being firm. Langt ifran att omtala det. Far from mentioning it. Han ar skicklig i att rita. He is clever in drawing. Boken ar icke v'drd att Ids a. The book is not worth reading. Hon kom for att lana. She came a borrowing. Han ar icke skicklig i konsten He is not clever in the art of att mala. painting. Obs. In the colloquial style, the indicative with a conjunction is often used instead of the infinitive, as : Han ar ute och Jiskar, He is out a fishing. b) The infinitive is often used after a pronoun in the objective case, as: , Jag tror honom kunna gbra I believe he can do it. det. Han sade sig hafv a sett honom. He said he had seen him. c) The participial form in English is frequently translated into Swedish by a particle and the present or imperfect in- dicative. ( 67 ) Som jag vet att hon dr der, Knowing she is there, I will vill jag icke ga in. not go in. Da han sag mig. v'dnde han om. Seeing me, he turned back. Obs. : In the perfect and pluperfect tenses the auxiliary verbs are often omitted. De som visat si'g (hafvavisaf). They who have shown themselves,. Han vantade tills alia kom- He waited till all had come mil dil {hade kommit). thither. Da han varit der en timma. When he has (had) been there an hour. [Ste Exercises.) CHAPTJER /I. PARTICLES. Adverbs. Adverbs take, in general, the same position in a sentence in Swedish as in English ; the following are exceptions : a) Aldrig never, ofta often, sdllan seldom, alltid always, are, in English, generally placed before the verb, in Swedish they are always placed after the verb. b) Icke j not, is placed before the auxiliary, when preceded by att or by a relative pronoun, as: Jag visste att han icke var der> I knew that he was not there. Den mannen, som icke vill arbeta, The man who will not work. There are two Swedish words, ja and jo, answering to the english word yes; the former is applied when the question is a simple interrogation, the latter, when it is in the negative form, as: Har du varit der? Ja. Have you been there? yes. Ear du icke varit der? Jo. Have you not been there? yes. Gick han med honom ? Ja. Did he go with him ? yes. Gickhan icke med honom? Jo. Did he not go with him? yes. Ja frequently corresponds to the english nay: Han brukade sitta der en tim- He would sit there an hour, we, ja tva, utan att saga nay two, without saying a ell ord. word. ( 68 ) De hade ett vackert hus, ja They had a beautiful house, nay del vackrasle huset i hela the most beautiful house in staden. the whole town. The adverb ju is used to express the supposition, that the person spoken to is acquainted with the fact mentioned ; it is also sometimes applied in comparisons, when it is translated into English by the: Han har ju visal del tjugu ganger. Del ar ju ombjligt atl tvijla pa honom. Han har ju betalt dig? Del ar ju ett ovanligt barn? Ju langre han ldste 9 ju bat Ire forstod han. Ju mer han gaf desto mer Jick han. He has, you know, shown it twenty times. It is surely impossible to doubt him. He has surely paid you? That is surely an uncommon child? The longer he read, the better he understood. The more he gave, the more he received. Icke and ej are generally used in writing as negatives, but in conversation, inte is more common. Instead of Han var icke hemma, He was not at home, it is usual to say in the familiar style," Han var inte hemma. Prepositions. The use of the particles, especially the prepositions, is in most languages one of the greatest difficulties, as they cannot be sub- jected to any decided rules; the following examples will show theit application in some of the leading cases. — In the follow- ing sentences the prepositions are sometimes used adverbially. Af\ Utaf. By, Of, On, With, Off. Denna malning ar utaf Hr B. This painting is by M:r B. Gossen skickades af sin fader. Arbctet ar af v'drde. Brefvet af den 6:te. Dct beror icke af honom. Han tog af till venster. He voro ulom sig af gl'ddje'. The boy was sent by his father. The work is of value. The letter of the 6:th. It does not depend on him.' He turned off to the left. They were beside themselves with joy. ( 69 ) la the following sentences af cannot be translated: Det blef ej af. Nog af du ser honom inte mer. Kan herrn ieke sla af nagot? Han log lifvet af sig. De kl'ddde af sig, Han kom af sig. Repet gick af. Han la I lag a af sig. It did not take place. Enough, you will see him no more. Can you not bate a little? He killed himself. They undressed. He forgot his part. The rope broke. He had his portrait painted. Efter. After, At, By, According to, For. Han kom efter mig. He came after me. Jem s'dljes efter vigt. Iron is sold by weight. Jag lunar efter sex procent. I lend at six per cent. Ar klddet efler din bnskan. Is the cloth according to your wish. Soldaten hade skickat efler The soldier had sent for his sin hast. horse. Efter is often used, in a colloquial style, as a conjunction in the meaning of as: Efter han vill sa hafva det. As he will have it so. Emot. Against, Towards, Contrary to. Jag sprang emot honom i I ran against him in the dark. mbrkret. De voro myc, bar net. Hon var emot 4% da han kom. It was towards 12 o'clock when he came. Flickan gick dit emot min on- The girl went there contrary to skan. my wish. Vi gingo emot honom. We went towards him. For, For, From. Hr B. rostar ieke for mig. M:r B. does, not vote for me. Ingen menniska ar fri for No human being is free from fei. faults. goda emot They were very kind towards the child. ( ™ ) For is used in the following idiomatical expressions: Hvad har hon for sig nu ? Han ville vara for sig sjelf. Del shall val ga for sig. Han rar icke for del. Tag dig till vara for honom. Del gick myckel ilia for mig Jag anklagade honom for del, Genom, Igenom Barnet gick igenom rummet. Han vann sill dndamal genom ih'drdighet. Genom honom fick jag vela detta. What is she about now? He would be by himself. That will surely succeed. He cannot help it. Beware of him. I was very unfortunate. I accused him of that. Through, By. The child went through the room. He gained his object by perse- verance. Through him I heard of this. " Hos. At, With, In, To, By. De hade fr'dmmande hos Hr S. They had company at M:r S's. Boktryckaren var hos honom i gar. Han bor hos Hr L. De hafva aldrig varit hos mig. Han var i Vara hos Hr B. Jag skickar hosfbljande bref. Han hade inga pengar hos (pa) sig. Fi gbra inle sa hos oss. Kom och sill hos mig. Han afundas dygder hos andra. The printer was with him yes- terday. He lives at M:r L/s. They have never been at my house. He was apprenticed to M:r B. I send the accompanying letter. He had no money about him. We do not do so in our courfry (family). Come and sit by me. He envies virtue in others. . 1, In. — In, At, To, On, Up, A, Next. Kaplen S. har varit i Bom. Captain S. has been in Rome. / bbrjan sag jag ingen ling. At first I saw nothing. Sbmmerska var har i dag. The seamstress was here to day. Ges'dllen far ljugu riksdaler The journeyman has twenty t veckan. riksdaler a week. ( 71 ) Karlarnc salt huset i brand. Jag shall pack a in mina saker. De kommo in en i sender. Du ska 11 dricka i b often. I pingst skall jag fara dit. I vintras var det mycket kallt. Far du der i fjol. ' Ibland, Bland. Boken lag ibland mina saker. Vi I'dsa Tyska ibland. Ibland kom han till oss. The men set the house on fire. I will pack up my things. They came in one at a time. You shall drink to the bottom. Next whitsuutide I shall go there. Last winter it was very cold. Were you there last year. Among, Sometimes. The book lay among my things. We read German sometimes. Sometimes he came to us. Med. With, Of, Also, To, In, At. Officeren hade Iva soldaler med sig. Tajlan var full med hal. Var du icke der med? Gossen ar sldgt med dem. God natt med er. Jag sag inlet fel med henne. Han f'dllde oxen med ett slag. Om. Of, About, At, In, For The officer had two soldiers with him. The picture was full of holes. Were you not there also? The boy is related to them. Good night to you. I saw no fault in her. He felled the ox at a blow. Han tog honom om halsen. Hvad var del hon talte om? Du far gbra om delta. De kommo om nallen. Hvad skola vi spela om? Du kan komnia igen om en vecka. He took him about the neck. What was it she was speaking about ? You must do this again. They came at night. What shall we play for? You can come again in a week. Pa. On, Of, For, By, In, At. Det Ugger pa bordet. It lies on the table. Han var afundsjuk pa honom. He was jealous of him. Sasom bevis pa sanningen. As proof of the truth. De hade vdntal pa vagnen. They had waited for the carriage. ( 72 ) Jag kdnde honom pa gangen. Ar del icke pa model nu? Han sade del pa skamt. All vara viss pa nagot. Jag var icke beredd pa del. Ndr var du pa speklaklel? Vi sutlo pa idktaren. Gossen kastade en slen pa henne. Han blef snarl troll pa del. I knew him by his gait. Is it not in fashion now? He said it in jest. To be sure of any thing. I was not prepared for that. When were you at the theatre? We sat in the gallery. The boy threw a stone at her. He was soon tired of that. Till, (Tills, couj.) To, By, At, Till, In, On, Another. The colonel sent him to me. Will you not have another cup. B. is a carpenter by trade. I know him by sight. M:r B's son is at sea. I am at your service. He was on horse-back. Wait till I come. His estate bordered on mine. We were there till eleven o'clock. Ofversten skickade honom till mig. Fill du icke hafva en kopp till. B. ar snickare till yrket. Jag kdnner honom till utseende. Hr B's son ar till sjbs. Jag ar till er tjenst. Han var till has I. Vdnta tills jag kommer. Hans egendom gransade till min, Vi voro der till klockan elfva. In the following sentences till is not translated. Han lag till sdngs. He kept his bed. Jag skall Vdgga mig till den I shall get that book. boken. Han var icke till da. Oscar krontes till konung. Huru star del till? Jag har gjort honom till viljes. Han tecknade del till minnes. Vid. At, Of, From, Near, By, On. Vi sutlo vid bordet. We sat at the table. Han har blifvit ledsen vid He has become tired of den boken. book. He did not exist then. Oscar was crowned king. How do you do? I have done as he wished. He made a memorandum of it. that I was separated from him. The house stands near the river. A person by name S. By my honour. At the beginning. On the soldier's arrival. ( 73 ) Jag skildes vid honom. Huset ligger vid floden. En 'person vid namn S. Fid (pa) min heder. Vid b or Jan. Vid soldatens ankomst. Under. Under, Beneath, Below, During. Han har lefvat under mitt lak. He has lived under my roof. Hon ar under sin syster i She is below her sister in French. Franskan. Del var under hans v'drdighet. U?ider Georg IV's tid. Det var under f'drev'dndning att. Utom. Beyond, Besides, Beside, Without. Fangen gick utom vallarne. The prisoner went beyond the Avails. He has two rooms besides this floor. The man was beside himself. We were walking without the boundaries. (See Exercises.) It was beneath his dignity. During the time of George IV. It was under pretence of. Han har tva rum utom den- na vaning. Mannen var utom sig. Vi spatserade utom gr'dnserna. ( 74 ) Part IV. EADING EXERCISES. The Pronunciation of the Vowels. It is intended that these exercises should be read till the pupil can pronounce them correctly; he should then learn them so, that when the teacher reads the Swedish, he can give the English. It is also very useful to write them from dictation. a. — ®. (See rules page 1 — 5). En vacker stad. Faltnet var kallt. Elden brami A beautiful town. The water was cold. The fire burned hela dagen. Han har ersatt henne del. Herr A the whole day. He has compensated her for that. M:r A var en erfaren man. Far han ensam? Att bemanna. Del was an experienced man. Was he alone? To man. The rena vattnet. Han gaf*) dem ett bredt band. De sade clear water. He gave them a broad band. They said all de hade sell banken. Har han mat? Ett matt sken**) that they had seen the bank. Has he food? A faint light. Var han stark? Det var en sed. Han har sett platsen. Was he strong? It was a custom. He has seen the place. Att efterspana en. En egenskap. Dagen var klar. Han To search for one. A quality. The day was clear. He var /adder. Hennes fader var hemma. Daggen faller. was godfather. Her father was at home. The dew falls. % o, u. De gripa honom. Gif mig en grijfel. Han tog They seize him. Give me a slate-pencil. He caught Ire jiskar. De kommo hoptals. Kan han hoppa? En three fishes. They came in heaps. Can he jump? A from man. Att koka mat. De inviga platsen. Det hade pious man. To boil meat. They consecrate the place. It had *) f is pronounced as v at the end of words. '*) In sken sk is pronounced as sh. ( 75 ) van' I ohelsosaml alt bo der. Tag min bok. Han log den been unwholesome to live there. Take my book. She took it bort. Milt korl var icke der. Han har vackra rosor. Den- away. My card was not there. He has beautiful roses. This na socken har blott en prest. En son. Konungen var parish has only one clergyman. A son. The king was med honom. Han var i denna orden. Alt tala elt ord. with him. He was in this order. To speak a word. B or del var afmarmor. Till Her vans lof. Den vackrasle The table was of marble. To the Lord's praise. The most beautiful blomman. En blomstrande slad. Ell korl lal. Molnet flower A flourishing tow T n. A short speech. The cloud ulbreder sig. Min moster var med henne. En lung stil. spreads. My aunt was with her. A heavy style. En stor mur. Har du murbruk. Hennes morbror kom in i A great wall. Have you mortar. Her uncle came into rummet. the room. gj, 4 21, s>. En dijgdig qvinna. Radet ar godt. On ar A virtuous woman. The advice is good. The island is mycke stor. Alt akalla var Herres bisland. Delta hus ar very great. To implore our Lord's assistance. This house is hbgre an del der. Manen lyste klarl i Mandags. higher than that. The moon shone brightly last Monday. Hon at fyra oslron. Atta tjufvar blefvo tagna. Hon salde She ale four oysters. Eight thieves were taken. She sold hasten. De kommo forr an du. Askan slog ned i the horse. They came before you. The thunder struck the Irddet. Hb'et ar icke lorrt annu. Mbrkret til/log. Det tree. The hay is not dry yet. The darkness increased. It var Guds ord. Den nya baten ar fdrdig. Laset ar nytt. was God's word. The new boat is ready. The lock is new. THE CONSONANTS. (See page 5 — 9). », , g. En Christen bbr handla enligt sin store M'dstares A Christian ought to act according to his great Master's ( 76 ) Vara. Chef en ar icke med oss. Barnet hade skrojler. doctrine. The chief is not with us. The child had the king's evil. R'dfven tog bort min dufva, och dbdade he/me. De voro The fox took away my dove, and killed it. They were 1 mycket torftigt klddda. Carl var myckel djerf. Del ar sa very poorly dressed. Charles was very hold. It is so landtligt har. Choret ar bredt. Denna charad ar rati rural here. The choir is broad. This charade is really rolig. Halan var /emtio alnar djup. Hon akte i en amusing. The cave was fifty ells deep. She rode in a chds med en hast. Gif honom brefvdskan. chaise with one horse. Give him the letter-bag. '5* ©, «, 3, «♦ En gnista foil pa golf vet. Flickan hade en slor krage. A spark fell on the floor. The girl had a large collar. Delta kbit ar ganska segt. Karlen har icke skjutit en enda This meat is very tough. The man has Jiot shot a single fogel. Herr G. ar fbdd i Nor ge, men ar nu bos all i bird. M:r G. was born in Norway, but is now established in Sverge. Jag kan icke gilla hvad han sade. Konungen Sweden. I can not approve of what he said. The king gynnade denna religion. De bestego berget. Jag skbl favoured this religion. They ascended the mountain. I shot vargen. Del var en hel legion. Ell verkligl geni. En the wolf. There was a whole legion. A real genius. A page kom emot mig. Ar delta hufvud gjutet? Hvem har page came towards me. Is this head cast? Who has gjorl del? Menniskan ar dbdlig. Hapten H. har seglat omkring done it? Man is mortal. Captain H. has sailed round jorden. Fdrgen ar skarlakansrbd. En vacker guldkedja. the world. The colour is scarlet. A beautiful gold chain. Kan du kb'ra? Flickans kjortel var for lang. Hjorten Can you drive? The girl's petticoat was too long. The stag slannade for all hvila. Hon var ule i kylan. Den him- slopped to rest. She was out in the cold. The hea- melska syn som han sag. venly vision which he saw. ( 77 ) 2, m, $t, ty «t Karlen var lam. Jag sag ett litet lam ndra qvarnen. The man was lame. I saw a little lamb near the mill. Efter det regnar skola vi fara hem i en vagn. Han dr As it rains we shall drive home in a carriage. He is en man, som har sett verlden. Damerna sade, att det a man, who has seen the world. The ladies said, that there var for mycket dam. Det ljufva ljudet afhennes rbst. Vinden was too much dust. The sweet sound of her voice. The wind rasslade i qvistarne och afbrol lugnet. Vattnet var sounded in the branches and interrupted the calm. The water was n'dstan ljumt. Hapten P. hade ett taml lejon med sig. almost lukewarm. Captain P. had a tame lion with him. m, 9, «, », a", 2. Han dr en god skytt. Nil, da stjernorna skina. He is a good shot. Now, while the stars are shining. Vi voro der till den sjunde dagen. Mannen har tjenat mig We were there till the seventh day. The man has served me i tjugu dr. Dessa dro hans initial bokstafver. Hum manga twenty years. These are his initial letters. How many aktier har du? De Jingo blott en portion hvar. Fdgen shares have you? They got only one plate each. The road gick i zigzack. Hon har tagit manga lektioner i musik. went in zigzag. She has taken many lessons in music. Koitung Oscar besteg thronen. King Oscar ascended the throne. Exercises for the Accent and Length of the Vowel. {See page 9—11). De hade inga medel att fbrse sig med klader. They had no means of supplying themselves with clothes. Han skulle bestamma, om han ville antaga denna proposition. He should decide, if he would accept this proposition. Modren har agat sill barn. Den unga damen hade en The mother has punished her child. The young lady had an ( 78 ) agal pa fingret. K. skickade ett forbud. Hans svager agate on her finger. K. sent a prohibition. His brother-in-law ville icke fdrbinda sig atl betala r'dkningeji. Inom en kort would not engage to pay the account. Within a short tid hade han for lor at hela sin egendom genom kortspel. Detla time he had lost all his property at cards. This ar ett forebud till nagot ondt. Han bldste trumpet mycket is a harbinger of evil. He blew the trumpet very v'dl. Det der fruntimrel var sa (frump el. De hade en ther- well. That lady was so sullen^ They had a ther- mometer i formaket. Jag var pa spektaklet i gar, mometer in the drawing-room. I was at the theatre yesterday, det var Mdle Lind's recett. Fru B's broder har gait igenom it was Miss Liad's benefit. M:rs B's brother has gone through . en fullstdndig akademisk,, kurs. E. kbplc en tomt for atl a complete academical course. E. bought a pltce to bygga en teater. Pa resan till Rom. De drucko bara build a theatre. On the journey to Rome. They drank only rom. Han tog ett \tag) med sig i balen. Har du nagou rum. He took a rope with him in the boat. Have you any {bof) for tandverk? Kapten A. har varit vid hofvel. cure for the toothache? Captain A. has been at court. Hastens hof var skadad. Han bara latsade att lotsa The horse's hoof was injured. He only pretended to pilot f arty get. Han hade sa daliga don. Delta bldckhorn ar the vessel. He had such bad tools. This inkstand is gjordt ulaf bleck. Hans verk dro utgifna i sex volumer. made of blocktin. His works are published in six volumes. Han lade en\art pa kortet. Han hade for mycket \yett}, att He laid a pea on the card. He had too much sETTse, to Vdsa ert bref. Derma ylera)ar for torr. Knifven har (e?i) read your letter. This clay is too dry. The knife has a dalig \egg\ De alo dgg till frukost. Denna Vara ar falsk. bad ettge. They ate eggs for breakfast. This doctrine is false. Del var ett tomt glas pa bordet. Skicka ett forbud. There was an empty glass on the table. Send a messenger before. ( ™ ) ETYMOLOGICAL EXERCISES. Nouns. (See page 17—32). It is intended that these and the following etymological exercises should be learned so, that when the teacher reads a sentence in English, the pupil should answer in Swedish; and not merely as the words are in the exercises, but with every possible alteration as to number, case &c. as in the first example, not only a fine horse, but also fine horses, the finest horse, finer horses &c. When the pupil can answer with tolerable correctness, he should be allowed to write the Swedish, the teacher giving the sentence in English as before. It is of course un- derstood that the pupil first read the exercise through carefully, for the sake of the pronunciation. En vacker hast. Ett stort land. En ny bok. Tva blaa, A fine horse. A (Treat country. A new book. Two blue bgon. En liten bokstaf. Ben hb'ga boken. En talrik arme. eyes. A little letter. The high beech. A numerous army. En hvit tand. En gang i veckan. Det flitiga bt'et. Go da A white tooth. Once a week. The industrious bee. Good osiron. Den b'dsta sangaren. Ett nadigt svar. En ung oysters. The best singer. A gracious answer. A young baron. Ett elakt sinne. En gammal ide. Den langa natten. baron. A bad mind. An old idea. The long night. Mycken v'drme. Den stora stofveln. En droppe. En skon Much warmth. The large boot. One drop. A beautiful bro. Den goda sonens belb'm'ng. Den tarda mannens rad. bridge. The good son's reward. The learned man's advice, En liten kammare. Tranga gator. Fem tunga svdrd. Den A little chamber. Narrow streets. Five heavy swords. The fb'rsta staden. Det ljugu-femte kapitlet. Sma barn. Groft first town. The twenty fifth chapter. Little children. Coarse kl'dde. Manga rum. En hand. En trogen tjenare. Tva cloth. Many rooms. One hand. One faithful servant. Two yngre barn. Badafotterna. Den Io:de Januari. Flickans younger children. Both the feet. The I5:th of January. The girl's ode. Ett vackerl regemente. En larorik fabel. Ett stort fate. A beautiful regiment. An instructive fable. A large bageri. Elt silfver-spdnne. En skon rost. Den taliga bake-house. A silver buckle. A fine voice. The patient ( 8« ) lararen. Del hbga berget. Ett leende ansigte. Ett slorl bo. teacher. The high mountain. A smiling face. A large nest. Ett tungt hafvud. Fyra silfver-b'dgare. Den grda gasen. A heavy head. Four silver goblets. The gray goose. Ett litet fdngelse. Den breda randen. A little prison. The broad Stripe. Pronouns. {See page 32—37). Han har min nya bok. Vi voro i deras trddgdrd. Gossen He has my new book. We were in their garden. The boy log sin halt. Har du varil der. Far hon inne sjelf? took his hat. Have you been there. Was she in herself? Hundarne beto hvarandra. De bembdade sig. Delia hus The dogs bit each other. They exerted themselves. This house ar stbrre an del der. Har soldaten skadat sig. De der is larger than that. Has the soldier hurt himself. Those bbckerna dro mera intressanla an dessa. Din kammare ar books are more interesting than these. Your chamber is mindre an min. Johan har fbrloral sina handskar. Har less than mine. John has lost his gloves. Has H:r JV. sina egna has tar? Carl hade lagit hans papper. M:r N. his own horses? Charles had taken his paper, Hvilkens vagn ar denna? Endera maste ga. Hvad har Whose carriage is this? One of the two must go. What has han der? Hvem sag du? Hvilka dro de vackraste? he there? Whom did you see? Which are the most beautiful? Hvilken skbn utsigtl Man far icke v'dnta for mycket What a beautiful prospect ! One must not expect too much af barn. Hvilken skbnhel hon ar! Har du nagon bok from children. What a beauty she is! Have you any book alt lana mig? Detkommer en alt skratta. Man maste for svar a to lend me? Il makes one laugh. One must defend sig. Sag du nagot? Jag gar till honom hvarje dag % oneself. Did you see any thing? I go to him every day. Hvilkendera vill du taga? Har hon en annan penna? De Which will you take? Has she another pen? They hafva andra planer. Flickan tog sina pengar. have other plans. The girl took her money. ( 81 ) Verbs. (See page 38 to 51). Fi hafva varit der. Kaptenen har kallat oss. H:r B. We have been there. The captain has called us. M:r B. hade hedrat mig. Shall karlen vdnta? Hvar sitter din had honoured me. Shall the man wait? Where does your bror? Alskas konungen of sitt folk? Hennes mor lefde brother sit? Is the king loved by his people? Her mother lived da. Gossen teg. Jag lade knifven pa bordet. Den then. The boy was silent. I laid the knife on the table. It ligger der dnnu. De gingo till staden. Del sades i min lies there still. They went to town. It was said in my n'drvaro. Han har gjort denna ram bra.' Han dor af sv'dlt. presence. He has made this frame well. He dies of starvation. Tiden nalkas. Hvar vistas din svager? The time approaches. Where does your brother-in-law sojourn? Fi horde Mdle Lind sjunga. Fienden har flylt. Hans syster We heard Miss Lind sing. The enemy has fled. His sister spelar bra. Betjenien leder hasten. Hon hade bjudit mig. plays well. The servant leads the horse. She had invited me. De bo pa Nygatan. Han kb'per j'ern. Flickan blyges. They live in New street. He buys iron. The girl is ashamed. De I'dsa Tyska. Generalen sager alt det skedde i gar. They read German. The general says that it was done yesterday. Hunden star derute. Jtt gala. Fi skola fara till London. The dog stands out there. To crow. We shall travel to London. Asnan drog k'drran. Har du funnit boken. Dufvan flyger The ass drew the cart. Have you found the book. The pigeon flies bfver taket. Trddet v'dxer. Tjufven har stulit en rock. over the roof. The tree grows. The thief has stolen a coat. Svanen samm bfver sjbn. Han tuingar mig alt tala. Hasten^ The swan swam over the lake. He obliges me to speak. The horse biter honom. Officeren befaller. Han fruktas. Ljuset bites him. The officer commands. He is feared. The candle brinner. Kusken slar hdstarne. Det fryser i dag. Det burns. The coachman beats the horses. It freezes to day. It later sh vackert. Muren faller. Fartyget sjunker. sounds so beautiful. The wall falls. The vessel sinks. ( 82 ) Particles. (See page 52 to 54). H:r B. var hemma. De voro inne, n'dr jag kom dit. M:r B. was at home. They were in, when I came there. Hvar har du varit. Han gar gerna hem. Hennes syster Where have you been. He goes home willingly. Her sister red mycket langsamt. Jakob stiger tidigt upp. Det ar v'dl rode very slowly. James rises early. It is well gjort. Hon kan ej (icke) komma. Jag har varit har I'dnge. done. She can not come. I have been here long. Taflan ar malad af Professor S. Fi gingo genom ire The picture is painted by Professor S. We went through three rum. Statyn stod emellan tva pelare. Du kbrde for rooms. The statue stood between two pillars. You drove too fort utfor backen. Skola vi ga uppfor detta berg. quickly down the hill. Shall we walk up this mountain. Detta Made koptes hos H:r 8. Huru dags skall du This cloth was bought at M:r B's. At what time shall you far a. Han har botl dels hos mig, och dels hos min bror. start. He has lived partly with me, and partly at my brother's. Lammet kom ater till oss. Om Robert kommer, skicka honom The lamb came again to us. If Robert come, send him till mig. Hvar ken han eller jag kan vara der. N'dr kan to me. Neither he nor I can be there. When can detta vara fdrdigt. Det var icke min hatt, utan din, sorn this be ready. It was not my hat, but yours, that han log. Vi sago skeppet, som det seglade fbrbi. Han har he took. We saw the ship, as it sailed past. He has g'omt hundratals dukater. Dessa hufvuden dro ilia gjorda. concealed hundreds of ducats. These heads are badly done. Hon satt bakom oss. Kom han, da du ropade? Fienden She sat behind us. Did he come, when you called? The enemy kom emot oss. Denne man har ock varit der. Han helsade came against us. This man has also been there. He called pa oss da och da. Flickan ritar temligen bra. Regementet upon us now and then. The girl draws tolerably well. The regiment marcher ade framat. Kom ljudet utifran eller inifran? marched forwards. Did the sound come from without or within? ( 83 ) Extracts in Trose and Verse. CARL \on LINNE. Linne foddes i Stenbrohult, en socken i Smaland, just i vackraste varen, emellan lofsprieknings- och blomster-manaderna, sasom ban sjelf yttrar sig med den naiva gladje, sora han alltid njot af naturen. Hans far, sora var komrainister, alskade blom- stren, och egde om dem en kannedom, sadan en landtprest utan bibliothek och botaniska hjelpredor knnde forskaffa sig. Han ha- de anlagt en tradgard vid sitt bostalle, och i densamma uppfod- des den spada sonen. I gossens barnsliga sinne fastade sig for- namligast fadrens uppgifter om blomstren, och hans minne 6f- vade sig forst pa blommornas namn. I skolan utvecklade han ringa hag och anlag for den tidens fornamsta studier, iatinet och de theologiska vetenskaperna. Lek- torerna vid Wexio gymnasium ville till och med ofvertala hans far att satta gossen, sasom oduglig till studier, i skraddarlaran. Men physikus lektorn, doktor Rothman, afstyrkte det och tog gos- sen till sig, samt gaf honora sarskild undervisning i fysiken, en vetenskap, som ofverensstamde med larjungens hag och lynne, och hvilken han derfore latt och ifrigt fattade. Redan nu hade han samlat sig ett herbarium. Han affardades fran gymnasium till Lunds akademi med ett f6ga hoppgifvande betyg. i strid med behofven, utan andra till— gangar an driften af den anda, som drog honom framat pa det forskningens fait, dit hans sjal bestandigt langtat, utvecklade han sig dock till medvetande af sin egen formaga. I den larde Sto- baei hus begagnade han, forst i hemlighet, sedan med professorns tillatelse, hans bibliothek, och forvarfvade salnnda kunskap om botanikens och i allmanhet naturforskningens davarande standpunkt. Han hade nu utsigt att blifva lakare. Men vid ett besok i hembygden gjorde hans fordna larare Rothman honom *) upp- marksam pa Upsalas vetenskapliga foretrade, der den beromde Rudbeck larde botaniken. Med ett obetydligt understod af sin fader begaf han sig dit. Snart befann han sig der i stort be- *) Att gdra uppmarksam to direct the attention. ( 94 ) hof, da handelsevis doktor Olof Celsius traffade honom i botaniska tradgarden *), blef uppmarksam pa hans nit och kunskaper, sarat tog honom i silt bus och understodde honom, Redan som student erholl Linne uppdrag att halla forelas- ningar i botaniken, i stallet for den alderstigne Rudbeck. Hans ideer begynte vacka uppmarksamhet, och med nagot offentligt understod, fick ban tillfalle att gora en botanisk resa till Lapp- land. Han gjorde derefter en resa till Dalarne. Den utmarkte lakaren doktor Rosen sag med afundsamt oga Linnes snille och fdrmaga, och motarbetade honom, sa att utsigterna stangdes for honom vid akademien. Men pa Dalresan togo Linnes omstan- digheter en ny vandning. I Fahlun larde ban kanna **) en rik stadslakare, doktor Johan Moraeus. Linne blef forlofvad med hans aldsta dotter, och erholl af honom ett understod af hundra dukater. Med detta reste han till Holland, der han i de Hol- landske larde fann gynnare och vanner, som icke blott varderade hans snille och kunskaper, utan atven hans person, och pa alia upptankliga satt sokte att qvarhalla honom i detta land. Men sedan han bar utgifvit sina fornamsta arbeten och upp- tradt sasom verldens storste botaniker med sitt Systema natures atervande han, trogen sin karlek till faderneslandet. I borjan voro hans utsigter i Stockholm foga lofvande, men snart lyckades han sasom lakare vinna kunder, och blef af riksradet Carl Gustaf Tessin framdragen till standernas uppmarksamhet. Hans stora namn begynte fran frammande lander kasla sin glans till faderneslandet. Sedan han stadgat sitt fortroende som lakare i Stockholm, gifte han sig. Den botaniska larostolen i Upsala var det mal dit han langtade, och oaktadt sina motstandares intriger vann han det ***) inom kort. Och nu begynte ett nytt tidehvarf afven for Upsala akademi. Fran aflagsna lander samlades framlingar kring den liirostol, der den liflige, ljushariga, tint bildade naturforska- ren med en gladtig uppsyn och skarpa, spelande blickar forelaste sin vetenskap. Fran alia verldens delar skickades ocksa till ho- nom nalurens alster, och allt markvardigt, som upptacktes i na- *) Blef uppmarksam pa, noticed. *') Att lara kanna to become acquainted. "**) Inom kort within a short time. ( 85 ) turens riken pa hans ticl, sandes till honom iui cut emaiia namn och rum i hans system. Han hyllades sasom botanikens furste, icke blott af de larde, utan afven af sin tids regenter. Sjelf njot han med adel vardighet sin ara och lycka. Han kande sitt var- de, men forenade med denna kansla en okonstlad odmjukhet, har- ledd nr en djup religios grund. Hans hogsta gladje var den, "att Gud latit honom skada in uti sin hemliga radkammare". Linne var fodd d. 23 Maj 1708, och dog d. 10 Jan. 1778. Mellik. UR E. G. GEIJERS MINNEN. Jag var tjugu ar, och kom fran akademien. Det besiots att jag skulle forsoka mig i hvad man kallar en kondition, en larareplats, och om sa ske kunde, i ett fornamt hus. En fader- lig van, fran hvilken i synnerhet denna tanke utgick, hade till— bragt en del af sin ungdom i stora verlden. Han kallades der- ifran och ifran glansande utsigter, genom forlusten af sina for- aldrars formogenhet, och, sasom jag tror, genom foljderna af en olycklig karlek. Han skref till en af sina ungdomsvanner och anbefallte mig till det basta. Den hogt uppsatte mannens svar blef mig visadt. Det inneholl, att man gjort sig imderrattad om mig pa annat hall. Denna forskning vid universitetet hade ej utfallit till min fordel. Jag vore en yngling utan stadga. Det var min forsta erfarenhet af hvad namn och rykte ville saga. Jag tyckte mig utpekad for hela verlden. Mitt hela va- sende kom i uppror for att afskudda den ofortankta namnkun- nighet genom forvarfvandet af en battre. Sa grep jag till pen- nan, och skref Areminnet ofver Sten Sture den dldre, till taf- ling i Svenska Akademien ar 1803. Radd och med storsta hemlighet gick jag till verket. Jag visste ej ens, *) da tanken uppstod, hvilket prisamne var utsatt lor aret. Det skulle sta i Post- och Inrikes-Tidningarna, hvilka, efter att ha gjort sin rund i socknen, stannade i prestgarden. En augusti-afton vandrade jag med mitt bekymmer astad dit, och begarde, under nagon forevandning, af komministern att fa se hvad som kunde vara ofrigt af tidningarne for aret. Han drog *) Jag visste ej ens, / did not even know. ( 86 ) fram en gammal bordslada, der bland ostkanter och brodbitar en bundt mer och mindre fullslandiga numror var instucken, lyckligtvis ibland dem den jag sokte. Pa vagen hem erfor jag forst hvad det vill saga att ga hafvande med ett vittert foster. Tid- ningsbladet blef mig ordentligen tungt i fickan. Mina tankar vo- ro alia likasom pa flygt. Mig tycktes *) jag sokte dem, medan fot- terna under en sent pa qvallen fortsatt vandring stdtte mot stock och sten. Jag kimde ej sofva. Foljande dagen slog jag upp **) och laste under angest och suckan, i Dalins Svenska Historia, som (defekt) fanns i huset, hvad som rorde min hjelte. Det var alia mina kallor. Jag vet mig aldrig hafva last nagonting sa hardsmalt; och likval skulle deraf utdragas den aldrafinaste saften af en doftande valtalighet. Det var ett arbete! Lycka att den gamle Riksforestandaren ej kandt det annu i sin graf! Sedan man nagorlunda komrait till ratta med ***) amnet, var en ej ringa svarighet att fa det pa papperet. Min far var en Strang hushallare med sadant. — Jag gdmde det papper, jag erhdll, i ett gammalt tomt vaggursfoderal ; dit ocksa Sten Stures Aremin- ne, allt som det skrefs, ark efter ark, nedsteg. Att bibehalla hemligheten var ej latt i ett hus, der alle vo- ro vane att veta om hvarandras goromal. Likval lyckades det mig utan fortrogen ; och en vacker afton sankte jag med darran- de hand och klappande hjerta, mitt arbete, renskrifvet och haf- tadt, omslaget och forsegladt, for sista gangen i den dunkla gom- ma, hvarur det med nasta morgonrodnad skulle afga per posto till parnassens hojder. Det kunde hemma ej inskrifvas i postboken utan att vacka uppmarksamhet. Jag bemaktigade mig derfore, sedan postgum- mah om qvallen bortgatt, hemligen nyckeln till postvaskan, rod- de ensam tidigt foljande morgon ofver Klara elf till nasta post- gard, och fick salunda mitt paket inskrifvet och afsandt. Hosten tillbragte jag hemma. — I borjan af December ma- nad sag mina ogon en uppmaning i tidningarna till forfattaren af Areminnet ofver Sten Sture den aldre med valspraket: Non *) Mig tycktes it seemed to me that. **) Slog jag upp / looked for. \ Kommit till ratta med had overcome the difficulties of. ( 87 ) civium ardor prava jubentium kc. att *) gifva sig hos Sven- ska Akademiens sekreterare tillkanna. Min syster fragade mig, hvarfore jag blef sa rod i ansigtet af avisorna. Obekant med de akademiska formerna visste jag knappt om denna uppmaning betydde godt eller ondt. Emellan bafvan och hopp besvarade jag den. Foljande postdag underrattade mig ett bref ifran Herr Landshofdingen Rosenstein, i uttryck, hvilkas upprigtighet och varma hela nans uppforande emot mig seder- mera besannade, att Svenska Akademien tilldelat mig sitt stora pris. Jag stortade med det oppna brefvet i hand in i mina for- aldrars rum. Deras ofverraskning var stor och i borjan stum. Min goda mor slot mig till sitt hjerta, mina syskon omfamnade mig. Alia husets vanner jubilerade. Om min aldrige van och valgorare berattade man mig, att han vid emottagandet af un- derrattelsen tidigt en morgon, genast gick in till sina broder (garala ogifta officerare, sasom han sjelf), satte en stol uppa bor- det, sig sjelf pa stolen och med hog rost forkunnade min ara. Min far mins jag aldrig ha smekat mig. Vart forhallande till honom, ehnrn karleksfullt, var dock alltfor genomtrangdt af den djupaste vordnad for att vara fortroligt. Denna dag, da vi en gang tillfalligtvis mottes, strackte han at sin hand och tryckte den emot mitt brost. Af alia karleksbetygelser, liksom alia be- loningar, har in gen sa rort mig. — Och **) an i dag kan jag ej tanka derpa utan tarar. DEN SORJANDE MODREN. Ser ni, nara kyrkogardens mur, denna qvinnoskapnad, sit- tande pa en sten och ororlig som denna? Vardslost falla lockar af granade har ned ofver hennes axlar, vinden leker med hen- nes sonderrifna klader. Hon ar gammal och stelnad, men ej blolt af ar. Ga ej kallt forbi, — gif henne en skarf; — lange skall hon ej besvara er . . . . Se hennes krycka .... hennes slocknande ogon, smartan omkring den tysta munnen, hvarfore sitter hon der .... derfore att hon ej kan vara annorstades .... hon ar, der hennes hjerta ar, vid sina barns graf. Sorgen ofver dem *) gifva tillkanna to make known, ) an i dag to this day. ( 88 ) har gjort hennes ogons och hennes forstands ljus skumma. Hon marker ej, hur hostlofven falla omkring henne, lion kanner ej, da varvindar smalta snon pa grafven; men alia dagar gar lion dit, och sommarens hetta och vinterns kold finner henne der lika stilla, lika kanslolos. Ingen som kanner henne, lalar till henne, och hon talar'till ingen. Hon har dock ett mal, hoa vantar, .... hvad? .... doden! .... Under langa ar har hon sett grafvar omkring sig oppnas, och i tyst och fredligt skote emot- taga jordens trotte vandrare, men annu sitter hon en dod bland de doda och vantar. Fbedrika Bbemeb. VIKINGEN. Vikingen, med sinnet fullt af stora, modiga beslut, hade blott ett val sig foresatt: *) att segra eller do. Beggedera forde till malet. Sin dod betraktade han som vagen till evig ara och namnkunnighet, sitt lif som en kamp till vinnande af detta mal. Hela hans lefnad var en kedja af kampabragder och afventyr, han sokte faror och ansag for en lust att bekampa dem. Fran ungdomen fortrogen med vattnets element, och tillbringande pa hafvet sommarn af aret och sommarn af sin lefnad, mottog hans sjal intrycket af den stora bild af naturen, som der omgaf honom. Hans afsigter gingo ut pa idel stora ting, hans hopp, hans begar voro omatliga som hafvets rymd, da, ombord pa sitt harnadsskepp, han med sin blick matte den vidstrackta bana, hafvet for honom oppnade och styrande i det fjerran, obekanta bla, han med Fri- thiof qvad om sin fard : Nu skall jag segla I kallaste stormen. Lata latt undan Langskeppet ga. Gungande pa drakens rygg pa svallande sjo, kande han sig glad och fri som flygande fageln. Traffade honom vidriga dden, sa gick han dem med sjalsstorhet till motes. I storm och nod, i alia motande vanskligheter, bibeholl han stadse samma oforsagda sinne, for fall beredd som for medgang. Profvad i manga skif- ten under bestandiga farder till sjoss **) och till lands, van att *) Sig foresatt offered him. ") Till sjds by sea. ( 89 ) umgas med faror och afventyr och att trdsta pa sig sjelf, fdrvarf- vade han derigenom en kold, en sinnesradighet och en fyndig- het, som ofta lyckligt raddade honora ur den brydsammaste stall- ning. Skeppsbrott i stallet att nedsla hans mod, gaf honom me- ra erfarenhet. *) Midt ibland vagor och klippor pa hafvet, midt ibland header och faror pa landet, forlorade han aldrig fortroen- de till sig sjelf och sin skicklighet att reda sig. "Honom ofta "missjemt varder handande, som vida far." — "Men i all vada "och svarighet varder omsider alltid nagot att rada." — "Den "endast, som vid allting radder ar, ma intet rad gagna." — "Hog gifver halfva segern." Dessa och mangfaldiga andra af dy- lik art i vara forntidssagor forekommande tankesprak aro sadana, som alia voro hemtade ur erfarenhetens lefvande skola. Upphojd ofver all fruktan och foraktande doden, fanns ingenting sa djerft och afventyrligt, som vikingen icke vagade. I arf och blod och genom gudalara voro hos honom inplantade de grnndsatser, att verlden horer tappra man till, att man hellre bor lefva derfor att inlagga ara och berom, an att komma till hog alder, och att, af allt, det hederligaste var att lefva af vapen och do i vapen. Till kampafiird mitt lif I min ungdom vigdes. Hardt hjerta i brostet Mig i barnaSr Oden skankte. Ej tarfva kampar Doden att qvida. Den ena hjeltedriften uppmanade till nya. I tafling med hvar° andra sokte harnadernas heroer att i kampadad och i storheten af foretag ofverga den ene den andre. Det fordrades, for att vinna ryktbarhet och namn pa en skadeplats, som hvimlade af hjeltar, att man borde gora underverk. Till hvilka jatteforetag, forvanande kampabragder och underbara afventyr detta maste le- da, det framte vikingatagens historia och de minnen deraf, i syn- nerhet England, Frankrike, sodra Italien och Ryska riketbevara. Stbinnholm. *) Midt ibland in the midst. ( 90 ) LEFNADSSATTET 1 SVERIGE PA GUSTAF WASAS TID. Tarflighet och enkelhet i hvardagslag, utsokt prakt, ofta smaklos och lojlig, vicl hogtidliga tillfallen, sadant var tidens kan- netecken. Manga af vara beqvamligheter saknades. Fonsterglas var annu hogst sallsynt; i stallet for cle fordna skjutluckorna, anvandes fint gallerverk, larft eller pergament. Spisar i stallet for kakelngnar bibehollo sig annu ofver tva hnndrade ar. Mattor, hos de fattiga grofva, hos de rika stickade raed gnld och silke, betackte timmervaggarna. Kring desamma voro tjocka, vaggfasta bankar, hos de formognare af ek. Framfor deni stodo stora lan- ga bord, lika tjocka. Inga stolar, utan losa bankar och smarre pallar flyttades kring rammet. Tallrikar voro sallsynta; de ora- byttes ej, afven om ratterna voro aldrig sa manga och olika. Knif, gaffel och sked maste hvarje gast medfora. *) Urverk voro sa sallsynta, att, da storfursten i Ryssland vid denna tiden erholl ett sadant **) till skanks af konungen i Danmark, trodde han det vara ett trolldomsdjur, ditsandt till hans och rikets forderf; hvarfore han med storsta hast skickade det ater till Danmark igen. Middagen ats kl. 10, qvallen kl. 5. — Kl. 9 a 10 gick man till sangs, steg sa mycket bittidare upp. Kladerna gjor- des ***) till det mesta af ylle; linne rackte kaappt till nastklader. Helgedagsdragterna voro dyrbara, men starka. En kjortel tjenade ofta mormor, mor och dotter efter hyarandra till hogtids. Qvin- norna hade uppstruket har, langa tatt atsittande kladningar med hoga spetskragar. ' Karlarne nyttjade spanska dragten. Deras liar var i borjan langt och skagget rakadt ; men det forandrades snart sa att blott presterna bibehollo det langa haret och slata hakan. De andre borjade hafva kort har och langt skagg. Blott kyrkor- na nyttjade vaxljus, de fornamaste talgljus, folket torrvedsstickor. Sangarna voro breda, vaggfasta, icke manga; gasterna lades flere tillsammans, ofta med varden sjelf. Sa skedde till och med hos fursteliga personer. Vagarna voro ganska daliga och fa, sa att *) Derfore var det ett gammalt ordsprak: "Den, som vill till hofva naska Maste ha knif och sked i taska. *) Till skanks as a present ) Till det mesta principally. ( 9» ) vagnar sallan kunde nyttjas. Under Johan III:s tid (1564 — 1592) inkom den forsta ofvertackta vagn. De fiesta resor skedde *) till hast, och da det regnade, togo de kungliga prinsessorna stora vaxdukskappor ofver sig. Hoga titlar brukades icke. Konungen kallades Hans Nad, prinsarna Junker, prinsessorna Froken. Ora adelsherrarna nyttjades ej deras slagt- utan deras faders-namn ; t. ex. i st. f. Ture Rc-os eller Lars Sparre, skref och sade man Ture Jonson, Lars Siggesson, eller annu kortare herr Ture, herr Lars. — Hos hela folket radde mycken vildhet och oordning, foljder af tiden sjelf och de manga inbordes krigen. Nafralten anlitades mer an lagen. Wapen och vapenofningar nyttjades be- standigt. Enligt gammal sed stego riddrame helt och ballet jern- kladda i brudsangen. Men likasom de fordna riddare voro de afven hogst okunniga, i synnerhet de aldre. Manga af konung Gustafs hofdingar och stathallare kunde ej ens lasa, annu mindre skrifva. De maste halla en sarskild man for att lasa och besva- ra konungens bref. Catholska laran var val afskaffad, men myc- ket af dess vidskepelse blef qvar och icke blott allmogen utan afven de fornamare och hogsta trodde pa trolled, skogsra, tom- tegubbar, necken, m. m. Lakarekonsten bestod ocksa till det mesta uti boner och besvarjningar. A. Fbyxell. TILL SKOLUNGDOMEN. J aren annu for unga att fullt forsta vigten af det andamal, hvarfore J liar aren samlade: men sa boren J dock inse, att det maste vara maktpaliggande, och att det asyftar ailenast er egen fordel. Staten g6r stora omkostnader derfore, edra foraldrar be- rofva sig kanske ofta det nodvandiga, for att har underhalla er, edra larare uppoffra sin dag for eder. Sa stora bemodanden kun- na ej asyfta nagot obetydligt, och de gora det ej heller. Hvad de asyfta, det ar det hogsta for er, det ar ett lifs varde, det ar er framtids lycka. Ert lifs varde: ty det ar falskt, hvad kanske nagon vill inbilla er, att det skulle finnas genare och sakrare me- del till fortkomst och befordran i staten, an kunskaper och dygd. Tiden ar val ond: men likval icke sa ond, att ej duglighet och heder, hvar de finnas i nagon utmarktare grad, ofverallt gora sig *) Till hast on horse back. ( 92 ) plats. Staten liar i detta afseende ej att beklaga sig 6fver nagot ofverflod, vi behofva ej annu frukta vanpris pa dessa varor. Men det beror af er sjelfva, huruvida i forvarfven dem, eller ej. Till- fallet ar oppnadt, lararen g6r hvad han kan. Men den sad, sora faller pa halleberget, ar forlorad ; ett haglost sinne gor all under- visaing fafang. Skall afsigten vinnas, sa maste vi fordra flit och uppmarksamhet a er sida. Forsummen derfore icke er tid, ty den forlusten later ej ersatta sig; arbeten, ty menniskan ar fodd till arbete, och utan bemodande vinnes ingen framgang. Gaf- vorna aro mangahanda, men den som med redligt bemodande utvecklar och anvander dem han fatt, han har infriat sin forbin- delse till faderneslandet, till foraldrar, till larare, till sig sjelf. Han ar all ara vard och saknar ej heller sin Ion i framtiden. Anstrangen derfore edra krafter, gripen tiden i flygten, och slap- pen honom icke, innan han lart er sin vishet. Utom det J gag- nen er sjelfva, sa besinnen huru manga J kuunen gladja med er sedighet, med er lydnad, med edra framsteg. J gladjen derige- nom forst och framst edra foraldrar, som ej har nagon annan, nagon varmare onskan an ert basta, som genom er framgang anse sig belante for all sin karlek, all sin omsorg, alia sina bekymmer. J gladjen dernast edra larare, som aro er sjals foraldrar, som ideligen arbeta for er, som J derfore aren skyldige vordnad, hor- samhet och erkansla. J gladjen slagtingar och anforvandter. J gladjen det land som f6dt er ; ty mannens ara aterfaller pa hans fosterbygd, liksom frukten faller ater pa den jord, der tradet upp- skjutit. J gladjen slutligen afven mig, som annu ar er framman- de, men som J framdeles skolen lara att kanna. J hafven kan- ske hort, att jag alskar ungdomen, och det ar ocksa en sanning. Men det ar endast den ungdom, som visar vordnad for det he- liga, karlek for dygden, vordnad for larare, laraktighet, flit, ar- betslmg. Laten mig framdeles finna er sadana. Da skall jag valsigna det ansvar, som annars blir mig tungt; da skall jag gladas, som en fader glades, nar det gar hans barn val. Esaias Tegner. ( 03 ) UR ETT TAL TILL MINNE AF KONUNG GUSTAF III. Kort efter Herlig Carls hemkomst fran sin utlandska fard foretog kronprinsen i borjan af 1771 en dylik, atfoljd af sin yngste broder och sin fordne Guvernor, Riksradet Grefve Scheffer. De begge grefvarne af Gottland och Oland *) hade uppgjort till sin reseplan, att tillbringa vintren i Galliens hufvudstad, seder- mera med varen ofversegla till England, njuta sommaren under Italiens blida sol och med hosten hvila ut vid Rhens drnfvokullar. Efter att i Danmark hafva besokt anforvandterna till Sophia Mag- dalena, i Holstein en bror till Adolf Fredrik, i Brunsvig en sy- ster till Lovisa Ulrika, fortsatte de ofver Nederlanderna vagen till Paris, der de i slutet af Februari intraffade. Sitt hopp i af- seende pa de tillernade politiska underhandlingarna med Franska kabinettet hade Gustaf till en stor del byggt pa Frankrikes da- varande Premier-Minister, Hertigen af Choisene; men till sin ledsnad erholl han redan i Zweibrucken tidning om denna mini- sters oformodade fall, genom en af de manga hofintriger, som kring den svage Ludvig XV spunno sina qvinliga tradar. For denna missrakning fann han en ersattning i den personliga van- skap, hvarmed han af Franska konnnga-familjer blef omfattad, och i den benndrande uppmarksamhet, som bans sallsynta egen- skaper, hans alskvarda umgange, hans intagande snille tillvunno honom ofverallt, Pariserboerna forvanades, att bland nordens isar kunde vaxa en Furste, som i forfinad bildning ej tog, men gaf monster: allt, hvad Paris egde utmarkt och lysande, taflade om hans ynnest, och i en af Franska Akademiens sessioner, som Gustaf bevistacle, upplaste A. Alembert en dialog ur Elyseen, der han lat Drottning Christina och Des Cartes utofva sitt smicker pa den snillrika .Grefven af Gottland. Hvilken sorglig bild af det menskliga lifvets ombytlighet framstaller ej tatlan af det da sa lysande hofvet i Versailles ! Nar, under de dagliga skadespelens glans, alias blickar riktades mot den kongliga loge, som tycktes innesluta lyckans hogsta foremal, — hvilken inbillning var val da nog mork att ana ett sa tragiskt slut bakom framtidens oupp- dragna tackelse ! Der satt, omgifven af det mest skimrande hof i *) Titlar antagna af prinsarna under resan. ( 94 ) Europa en aldrig konung, med halfslackt lif; — at hans sista dagar voro heta qval sparda. Der satt stralande af ungdom och prakt, det nyss formalda tronfoljarparet, Ludvig och Maria An- toinette; — de sago framfor sig en thron, men ej bakom den schavotterna och bilan. Der syntes vid dess sida, de unga Prin- sarna af Provence och Artois, i blomman af ett irrande lifs frid- losa utveckling; — och slutligen, der ses Gustaf, arfvingen till en krona i norden, beundrad, firad, lycklig, utan aning att nyss hans fader ar i Sveiige afliden, han sjelfi detta ogonblick konung, och att, sasom sadan han en gang skall falla ett blodigt offer for sitt folk, aret innan hans van, den sextonde Ludvig, med li- ka tankesatt delar ett lika ode. Adolf Fredrik var dod — och pa Seinens strand helsades Gustaf for Sveriges konung. W. C. Bottigeb. UR SVENSKA FOLKETS HISTORIA. Men konnngen lade sjelf hand vid verket; och det ar hans enskilda frikostighet som Upsala Universitet har att tacka for sitt bestand. Genom gafvobref af den 31 Augusti 1625 forarade Gustaf Adolf, af de nu i hans hand forenade Gustavianska arf- vegodsen, trehundrade femtio hemman till Upsala Akademi, med forklaring att som dessa hemman voro hans arf och egne, han forunnade dem at Akademien till dess evardliga, alllid blifvande egendom. Utom sin donation anslog Konungen till Universitetet kronotionden af flera socknar i Westmanland och helsingland, gaf pra3pende-pastorater at Theologerna, samt ett bondehem- man i lonetillokning at hvar och en af de ofrige Professorerna; dessutom tre tusen tvahundrade femtio daler arligen till ett com- munitet for studenter, med serskildt anslag for inkop af inven- tarier, samt Ion for styresman och betjening; vidare tva tusen femhundrade daler arligen till underhall for Stipendiater, och hun- drade daler till arliga beloningar at dessa; hvarjemte han skankte Universitetet sitt eget Boktryckeri, stiftades dess Bibliothek genom foraring af sin egen boksamling, forordnade det en arlig inkomst, och lat bygga det (sedermera af Carl VI tillokta) hus, som an- nu kallas Akademie Gustaviana. — Till rikets Gymnasier ar af/ ven Gustaf Adolf upphofsman; ty ehuru af alder den inrattning ( 05 ) farms, att vid Domkyrkorna visse Lectorer hade underhali af kyrkotionden, gjorde konungen deraf forst ordentliga larohus, med flere larare och storre inkomster. Det forsta gymnasium i Sve rige inrattades i Westeras 1620 (tillokt 1623 och 1627): det andra i Strangnas 1626: det tredje i Linkoping 1628, och sam- ma ar erholl Finland, som redan 1618 fatt ett Gymnasium i o Wiborg, annu ett i Abo. Sa blef denne store konung midt under kriget stiftare af Sverges Undervisningsverk, och paminner derigenom, att afven hans vapen fordes for den menskliga odlingens heliga sak. Der- fore offrade han pa dess altare hvad andra skulle anvandt pa vapen. Och i hvilken tid? Det finns intet hogre och adlare hopp, an det som Gustaf Adolf nedlagt om Sveriges framtid i dessa sina stiftelser. De blefvo ej mindre politiskt an vetenskapligt vigtiga. Ty om Sverige fran denna tid framgent sa ofta sett man ur hyddan stiga genom kunskaper och fortjenst till rikets hogsta vardigheter, sa ar detta ock Gustaf Adolfs verk. E. G. Geijeb. UR *'EN VANDRING 1 ROM.*' Vi logo vagen uppfor Tarpejiska klippan till Capitolium. Man har nu Forum med dess fornlemningar under sina fotter. Fran tornet kan man urskilja de sju kullarnas belagenhet. Det panorama, som omger askadaren, ar den rikaste forntidshafd, all- tid oppen, nastan alltid bestralad af en molnfri himmel. Man skulle der dagligen, under ett ar kunna tillbringa nagra intres- santa timmar. Pa nedvagen gar man forbi Marci Aurelii staty till hast, af forgyld brons, och de segertecken, som egnades at Marius, efter hans seger 6fver Chimbrerna och tentonerna, samt stadnar ett ogonblick framfor Michel Angelos hus. Det ar en li- ten envaningsbyggnad, med endast tva fonster, nu bebodd af ett fattigt handtverkarfolk. En smal gata forer till Forum Trajani. Af all dess fordna prakt har blott en enda lemning trotsat seklerna; men det ar afven den skonaste segerkolonn i verlden. Basrelieferna, som ut- goras af 2,500 figurer, tecknade af mastarehand, hafva varit en kalla for Rafaels och Ginlia Romanos studier. I kolonnens fot ( 96 ) forvarades fordom den gyllne urna, som gomde Trajani stoft, och pa spetsen hojde sig segrarens kolossala bild, af forgyld brons. Nu synes der Aposteln Petrus, uppford af Sixtus V. Da man vill fortsatta sin vandring, oppna sig tvenne vagar: den ena till Mons Qvtrinalis, som prydes af de kollosala hastar- na, pa hvilkas fotstallning lasas namnen Phidias och Praxiteles (och hvilka, om de an ej harrora fran dessa mastare, dock aro Grekiskt arbete af forsta ordningen), samt derifran till Diocletiaai Thermer och flera herrliga villor; den andra ofver Tibern, till Adriani ryktbare grafvard. Vi valja denna sednare och befinna oss snart pa Roms hufvudgata, il Cerso, genom sin strackning och palatsernas mangd mahanda den skonaste i Europa. Vi hafva knappt hunnit den halfvags, da var uppraarksamhet anyo fastades af en segerkolonn. Det ar den, som Romerska folket lat uppre- sa at Marcus Aurelius, efter hans seger ofver Marcomannerna. Den ar mindre skon an Trajani, men *) i anseende till fotstall- ningen hogre. Den bar fordom verldsbeherrskarens bild af for- gyld brons, och bar nn Aposteln Pauli, upprest af Sixtus V, Invid denna plats oppnar sig en annan, som prydes af Augusti Sol-obelisk, hvilken kejsaren lat fora fran Heliopolis och uppfora pa Campus Martius samt helga at solen (soli donum dedil, som or den uti inskriften lyda). Efter en vag af nagra minuter, genom obetydliga gator, be- finna vi oss pa en plats, i hvars forgrund ett aldrigt tempel faugslar vara blickar. Denna byggnad ar lika enkel som majestatisk. Fran dess panna, hvilken tvenne artusenden med vordnad forbigatti, aterspeglas annu samma lugn, h var med den sett triumfbagar ochi throner, kejsaredomen och folkvalden falla och deras spillror spri- das som leksaker for barn. Det var fordom alia Gudars boning och ar nu alia helgons; det ar nu, som fordom, fromhetens och konstens helgedom. Det ar Pantheon. Da man intrader i templet, kanner man, att den ljusstrom, som flodar ned fran kupolen, varit amnad att bestrala Gudar, icke blott dodliga. Dessa ma hafva varit hvilka som heist; deras anletsdrag bara clock spar af forgangelsen. Nar man uti inbill- ningen flyttar sig tillbaka till den tid, da Olympeus bilder, fraiu- ') ! anseende till as regards. ( 9? ) trollade af den Grekiska mejseln, blickade ned fran nicherna i denna sal, hvilka nu fyllas med grafvar och helgonaben, skyn- dar man ater at att beundra de yttre lemningarna skonade af tiden. Bebnq. von Beskow. TORPARFAMIL.TERNA. Det finnes ett drag i svenska nationallynnet, som sallan for- nekar sig, det ar allmogens kansla for en viss grad af komfort, prydlighet och snygghet. Det ar endast vid de begge andpunk- terna, hos den rike bonden, som gor ett olyckligt forsok att har- ma de battre standen, och hos stat-torparen eller sadane jord- torpare, som digna under palagor, man marker motsatsen. Hos medelklassen af bonderna ater, der hvarken rikedom eller fattigdom bringat dem ur deras nationella stallning, ar stu- gan, oaktadt all sin enkelhet, ett monster af natthet och pryd- lighet. Den hvitmenade spiseln med sin sopade hall, och som om sommaren klades med friska lofruskor: det grofva, men dock rena golfvet; de simpla gardinerna, som hanga pa fonsterkanter- na och pryda hyllorna, och som besta af sa kallad "knoppling" eller "uppknytor," det vill saga andan af linnevafvarne, hvars losa tradknippor hopknytas till ett slags galler: allt forrader en strid mellan skonhetssinnet och de sma tillgangarne, i hvilken det forra vinner. Om man jemfor sin inre belatenhet, da man intradt i ett praktrum, der siden, guld och sammet, der trymaer och kronor ofverallt glansa, med den man kanner, da man betraktar det inre af en svensk bondstuga, der ingen malning, intet guld doljer tradet, som skuradt och fint tyckes vinna genom sin alder, ty det blir med hvarje ar hvitare; om man da ser nagra bianka kopparkarl, nagra tenntallrikar, som skina som speglar, och hu- sets med bjork-kada sammansatta porslin bredvid en hel rad ler- fat med artal i bottnen, sta kompagnivis pa hyllan, lutar jemfo- relsen at den lilla kojan, och man beklagar blott, att man ej kan sta riktigt rak'for att ej stota i takbjelkarne. Dit man saledes heist trader, m kr i en sa kallad rygg-as- stuga i det fattiga Smaland, der, hogt undar tak, hafrekakorna 7 ( 98 ) hanga pa sina stanger och der kanhanda att en killing, bar- nens van och lekkamrat, kommer en till mote och luktar pa handen for att fa nagot, och bjuder sina hornspetsar till strid, nar han finner sig bedragen. Men detta trefliga hem har endast sjelf-egaren, som bor pa sin lilla hemmansdel, och den frie backstugusittaren, som ar konung i sin koja, sa liten hon ar. Begge dessa ega sig sjelfve. Deremot sa snart vi intrada pa herrgards-gebiten, finna vi stone eller mindre afvikelser fran den ursprungliga karakteren. Det finnes till all lycka, manga egendomsegare, som gora myc- ket, om icke allt, for sitt folks trefnad ; men endast den omstan- digheten, att torparens stallning ej ar saker, att han kan uppsa- gas, att hans kontrakt kan hojas, gor att han kommer i en an- nan, i en falsk stallning, som den fattiga sjelfegaren, eller den, som blott har lifstidsbesittning pa en stuga, undviker. Det ar nemligen en framtid, som felas hela denna befolkning; ty for att ega en framtid fordras sakerhet. Om torparen saledes samlar formogenhet, sker detta icke derfdre, att han sjelf, hans barn och barnbarn skola qvarblifva pa samma torfva, utan pa det att han ma kunna flytta, om behofvet sa pakallar. Denna nomad-ide lyser igenom ofverallt i hans lefnadssatt och kastar nagonting vardslost och otrefligt in i hans koja; han behandlar den, som den vore blott ett nattqvarter; ty det lonar ej modan, att for nagra ar blott gora sig besvar att putsa den och gora den prydlig. Och dock framlefver han hela sin tid i sam- ma stnga ; han blir ej uppsagd, hans kontrakt blir ej hojdt, men likval har denna osakerhet som ett Damocles-svard bestandigt hangt ofver hans hufvud, och instinktlikt kanner han, att han ej ar saker, fastan han mycket sallan tanker derpa. Penningar och Arbete, af Onkel Adam. (D:r Wettekbebgh.) UR EN SVENSK ADLING I PARIS UNDER RESTAURATIONEN." Vande sig Segerstam, granskande, till sina kamrater, som narmast och dagligast omgafvo honom, motte honom samma fri- vola ton, samma yra lattsinne, samma brist pa grundsatser, som i sallskapslifvet. Officerare vid det Regemente han tillhorde ( 99 ) voro langt ifran att narma sig det nuvarande Paris' sa kallade "Lejon," ett namn, som.de hufvudsakligen genom sin ragg torde hafva fortjent, ty af alia mig bekanta Regements-timmerman kan bestamdt ingen besta vid jemforelse med nagon af dessa Boule- vardernes och de Elyseiska faltens iiuderdjur. De voro uppfod- da, dessa Officerare ur Frankrikes foraamsta alter, i en for djup kansla af det verkligt passande, voro sedan barndomen vana vid for mycket behag i den yttre formen, att kunna, vid en prome- uad besvara sig med en kapp, som till bredd och langd ofant- ligt liknade ett vedtrad, att, da de togo plats pa ett kafe, ge alia i grannskapet befintlige gratis-lektioner i konsten att vraka sig. Men de forsmadde deremot intet tillfalle att jaga efter nojet — glada afventyr hade blifvit dem ett behof, och soktes rastlost, till och med i trakten af Bigtstolarne — pa Hotel d'Angleterre och i Palais Royals spelhns vedervagade de sin framtid med en gladtighet, med ett behag, som forvanade — de gralade aldrig, men duelerade — en motsagelse, framstalld nagorlunda bestamd, ett det lattaste tvifvel om sanningen af en berattelse, var i de- ras ogon detsamma, som en utmaning. De hyllade en gndom- lighet, som de kallade ara, men som de, i likhet med Osterlan- dets Afgudadyrkare, tillstokat pa det besynnerligaste satt, med de mest vidunderliga attributer. Ni kunde saga at en af dem, att han deltagit i ett forsok att omknllkasta thronen, och ni skulle sett ett vanligt loje, nastan som vid ett smicker, halka ofver hans lappar. Ni knnde *) midt i ansigtet beskylla honom att ha forfort sin basta vans hiistru, och han skulle upptagit en sa- dan tillvitelse med ytterst forbindlig min, liksom hade det en- dast varit er mening att litet bry honom. Men sag honom, att det regemente han tillhor icke ar det bast exercerade i armeen, vaga satta i tvifvel, att Franska soldaten icke ar den forste i Europa, hviska honom i orat, att hans vador aro for det obevap- nacle ogat nog osynliga, och, sa sant jag sitter med pennan i handen, han ar genast fardig att byta knlor med er, fastan en- dast i Boulogner-skogen, och heist pa sin alsklingsplats for sa- dana afventyr, i den lilla bokdungen vid vagen till Neuilly. Vid Belleville och Pres St. Gervais slass blott gesaller och skol- *) Midt i ansigtet to his face. ( ioo ) pojfcar. Franska aristokratien bidder i fredstid uteslutande pa den klassiska marken emellan Barriere de Passy och den lilla byn Boulogne, I religiost hanseende var ungefar forbistringen densamrae, som i alia andra forhallanden. Annu hade val icke beundran for Napoleon hunnit den fanatiska hojd, som i sednare tider. Man ansag honom annu icke for Gud och icke hans Marskalkar for Apostlar. Man knabdjde icke vid det sedermera at honom hel- gacle kapellet i Invalid-kyrkan. Men efter revolutionens valdsam- ma kastningar, ehuru densamma till och med proklamerat "ett hogsta vasende" och Napoleon organiserat en ordentlig kult, var likval forvirringen i de religiosa begreppen alltfor stor, att klar- het och ordning derutinnan *) med ens skulle kunna panyttfo- das. Redan kokade i sinnena elementerna till de nya laror, S:t Simonismen, kommunismen, m. fl., som forst i sednare tid fatt namn och profeter. Otron, ett arf frau det tidehvarf, som nar- mast foregick revolutionen, och alldeles icke, som man velat lata paskina, ett barn af densamma, gick annu omkring och varfvade, genom sin beqvamlighet, sin skenbara sjelfstandighet, talrika pro- selyter, medan, under allt detta, bigotteriet notte sina knan i bigtstolarne och kackt begick synder, tryggad pa ofvertygelsen att fa dem forlatna. Det var med ett ord, i en fullkomlig villervallans tid, i en af dessa perioder, hvilka genomgas af moraliska jordskalf, som Friherre Segerstam gjorde sitt intrade i Pariser-lifvet. Karl Kullberg. UR "KYRKOFESTEN VID ALBINO." Aftonen hade infunnit sig; naturen beredde sig till hvila och svalkade sina barn, som dock **) slatt icke ville folja hen- nes exempel. Den forestaende kapplopningens markvardighet span- de alia sinnen. Midten af storgatan holls af soldater, icke utan ra6da, ren och oppen fran den patrangande mangden. Andtligen kom det efterlangtade upptradet: en knall-raket sprang i luf- ten, och tre hastar, utan ryttare, men utstofferade med band, tofsar och fjadrar, losslapptes af sina forare pa det lilla faltet vid ) Med ens at onee. ") Slatt icke by no means. ( 101 ) S. Madonna della slella. De rannde, alit hvad de fdrmadde, tvars igenom staden till Porta Romana, som var vadjomalet; en blef omsider den forst ankomne, och hdga gladjeskri helsade den flasaude segraren. Skri af mindre glad beskaffenhet utstottes dock snart af personer, som kort tillforene slagit vad med hvarandra oni taflingens utgang; de som forlorat, forargade sig. Annuhog- Ijuddare gralade sins emellan de trenne hastarnes stalldrangar, som ledsagat dem ut till kampen ; den segrande hastens blef be- skylld af de tvenne andra, att nan begagnat otillatliga medel, till och med trolldom, for att skafifa sitt kreatur triumf. Nagra askadare blandade sig i tvisten; vreden och forvirringen steg mer och mer; da lyckligtvis genom qvinnornas mellankomst friden i en blick aterstallas. Man kan ej visa storre bojlighet och hor- samhet mot det vackra konet. Nara bredvid oss tratte tvenne karlar med alia tecken af den haftigaste forbittring; plotsligen komrao deras hustrur, fattade hvardera sin man i axeln, och ska- kade honom helt lindrigt ett par ganger af och till; mannerne sago sig om, igenkande sina makar, tystnade *) pa stunden och **) sidljde sig at, till utseendet fullkomligt sansade och lugna. Festen var slutad, men gladjen fortfor. I alia osterior, — sa heta krogarna har, — brunno gastvanliga ljus, och pa smala bankar, langsefter aflanga bord, drucko man och qvinnor af alia aldrar hvarandra tappert till, ur blankande, alltid pa nytt fyllda vinflaskor; spisande dervid sina enkla gunstlingsratter, sallat, prosciutto och salami. De fornamare sutto pa flatade stolar utanfor stadens prydligast caffehns, och slukade med hanryckning det ena isglaset efter det andra. Nappeligen behofs det tillagg, att i hela den stora folkhopen allt tillgick anstandigt och stilla. Italienaren ar af naturen sa mattlig, eller sa lyckligen physiskt danad och omgifven, att en drucken menniska i detta land skat- tas for en lika stor, som skandlig sallsamhet. Derfore aro ej har, liksom i Norden, skoj och slagsmal vasendtliga bestandsdelar af folklnstbarheter. Med en vida mindre vardad moralisk och reli- gios uppfostran, an var allmoges, har den italienska en instinkt for hofsamhet, skick, skonhet, som i manga stycken ersatter den. *) PS stunden immediately. **) Skiljde sig St separated. ( 102 ) Vi, sasom Svenskar, maste i detta fall (liksoni i flera) trdsta oss med den utsigt, att smaningom genom immerfort kraftfullare och i det allmanna lefvernet verksamt ingripande grundsatser, lagar, sedliga, vetenskapliga, politiska och poetiska bemodanden, kunna erofra oss en jemnvigt mot de hafvor, dem naturen sa yranigt slosat pa Soderns- innevanare, och hvilka de visserligen foga benyttja till framskridande i mensklig foradling. Men hvilka oden hadanefter denna naturs barn ma underga, synes, hvad deras religion angar, alternativet for alltid vara stalldt mellan ingen, eller en i viss matto polytheistisk. De, som nn vilja re- formera Italien, utan att battre forsta sitt folk an nagonting an- nat, hafva hunnit till forstnamnda standpunkten \ men skola just derfor aldrig kunna lyckas, eller atminstone aldrig frambringa nagot bestandande. *) Tills vidare dyrka dessa bygders harmlosa menniskor Christendomens Gud; men pa silt vis. De tro, att han gerna ser sina Heliga ihagkommas med festlig vordnad ; de erkanna hans narvarelse, men icke med djup tystnad och melan- cholisk vardighet, utan med jublande frojd •, de prisa honom, lik- som foglarne under himmelen, med sang och lekar. P. D. A. Attebbom. UR "SOLFJEDERN." Drottningholms anblick gjorde pa Lovisa Ulrica **) ett djupt och angenamt intryck — ett intryck for lifstiden. "Har — ut- brast hon — blir mig godt att vara!" Och aningen bedrog henne icke: har tillbragte hon sina lyckligaste dagar i ett land, som hennes egen herrsklystnad och hennes gemals vankelmod stortade i olyckor; och "Chinas' 1 ***) anlaggning blef minnesvarden ofver hennes frojder. Medan hon betraktade det herrliga slottet, och, for att saga sina nya landsman, sina blifvande undersater, en artighet, upp- manade froken Kuesbeck att tillsta, det Preussen ej agde nagot praktfullare att skryta med, svangde prinsessan mellan sina fingrar en dyrbar solfjeder af elfenben, tunn som lof, skor som glas, konstigt inlagd med guld, omsom genombruten, omsom prydd *) Tills vidare for the present. ") The consort of Fredrik I of Sweden on approaching that place on board a yacht. *") Name of a kind of pavilion at Drottningholm. ( 103) med de finaste bilder i upphojdt arbete, med ett ordi ett verk- ligt masterverk i sitt slag. Under en rorelse af gladje, da hon skamtade med de kring- staende, slant solfjedern nr hennes hand, foil ned pa dacketoch sprang i stycken. Hoffolket betogs af ledsnad och forskade oro- ligt i sin herrskarinnas anlete, nar man till henne aterlemnade de i hast hopplockade spillrorna af clet forstorda konststycket. Lovisa Ulrika var for litet qvinna att grama sig ofver forlusten af en grannlat, for mycket stolt att latsa mer an flyktigt *) gifva akt pa ett sa lumpet ofall. Hon mottog, utan att forrada nagon sinnesrorelse, bitarne af solfjedern och yttrade med eftertryck, medan de Brandenburgska ogonen gjorde en monstrande rimd genom de kringstaendes krets : "Pa staterna och pa min krossade solfjeder kan man lampa samma anmarkning: sammanbindniiigen ulgor deras styrkn ,* och tvertom : splillring forstdr dem." Sorl af bifall och beundran besvarade Prinsessans traffau- de omdome. "Som en vackelse att behjerta den sanning, hvilken nu tycks ansla — fortfor Lovisa Ulrica — ber jag eder emottaga och for- vara detta." Och nu utdelade hon at de kringstaende bitarne af den son driga solfjedern. "En sallsam kunglig gafva, icke sannt?" — tillade hon slut- ligen, spefullt smaleende — "jag skall framdeles gora den mera vardig mig sjelf och eder." M. J. Crusenstolpe. \U "%nlebnin$en tiU Wenni$oila$teU Saga," &ftmftTtgf?eteng affmamta jttafroanbe pa {orben fyat fytintm tfa %n **) gatt ut pa, att i attt fiorre o$ (tone foremngat htyta mem niffctna tiafammanl Stfagon flbrre fikemng fan t Utta affeenbe pa jotben ttfe gtfaaS, an ben, fom rater fig Mba$ af fotfen pa jovb^tanS fcegge fjemt'Sfeter, ben f. t gamfo to'etlben (5tften, Wftita cd) ®uxcpa~) ofy ben f. I npa (norra od? fobra Stmettfa). Sften i ben epot, ber tot Uftva, fyafm beg a 6egge fjemiSfererS ftagten anmt fynnnit fiJga fangte an att upptdtfas for fytoaranbra. £>era6 nftrmare fotrettirtg tiU en *) Gifva akt pa notice. •") ®5tt Ut $a tended to. ( 104) fylfot, en en^et, font tcfe 6ettybbe nagonting minbre an fyla toar pfa<- nets anbetif3 fcringanbe till en fjal : bctta tifltjbr fommanbe tiber. dn fa nnioerfaT forcntng fan cinnu i&e pa langt ncir toara mer an anab, t>a fjetfiua fammanfmciftanbet af Orient meb SDcctbent inom ben gamla merlben (5Cften§, ^frifriS cc§ (gnropaS Mtttr*famman6inbning) 6epns> ner ftg langt ifran att toara toerfftalbt, e^nnt bet reban t Sftebefttben gmnbabeS cd; obrjabeS. $t ttoenne fragor af egen marftoarbigl^et mafte tot (emna luat nppmarrTamfyet: 1) fytoarfbre ben menfHiga rbreffen cftoer jorben, fa tool i obfingenS gang, font i ftammarne£ toanbringar, ^itinttCf^, bftoer* Imftonb cr§ fa fangt tt'CC6afa toi frinna, aUttb fTctt ifran bfter tifl, toe* fier, b. to. f, t en rigtning, motfatt jcrbeng egen rotation fringayctn? 2) Om jorben, odj menniffoflagtet berpa, fyvilttt t ttt famtag ntgbt planetenS tbeala princip, fjal efler anbetif, Ian anfe3 gammat efter, nng? b. to. f. om ben if ran ftn 6eg^nnelfe QrfanetenS ffapclfc) ra£* nabt, nnmera natt ett fabant nttoecftingStitfftanb, frilmen, att ben i jtna fcilbninggfrafter gar ntfbre, efler om ben icfe finmi fynnnit ttt fa* bant fulmen? SBart ftoar pa ben febnare fragan, ftbbt pa geologiffa c$ t/iffroriffa antebningar, fM Gltftoa, att jorben toiferligen *) toartt tttt t manga artnfenben mer an man toant ftg att antaga; men att benna tibertymb fiftoaT for en toarelfe af jorbenS ftorfyet Setter fa 0* Ut, att toar planet anmt tefc Hott mafie toara ganf!a nng, tttan ma* ^anba ej **) en gang ^nnnen nr emfcrtyottfljtanbct. >Dm fa fhmYtoa* ra, fjtoiffet tiul^br ben ntfbrligare nnberfbfningen att ana, fa fMa toi fa fe, att beraf otffa ftoaret filter, fatoat pa ben fbrra fragan, fom i attmanfyet pa manga anbra f)bgft toigtiga, t)mlta nn tigga mangen om menniffcflagtetS toal bjnpt fcefymrab 'tantaxt pa tyjertat. 6. 3- *• Wmqmif?. *) SBarit tiff has existed. ") ©n gang even. This chapter is printed in the old Swedish character, as it is ne- cessary the student should become familiar with that type. ( 105 ) Terse. JEMFORELSE. Hvad blanker pa grenen af rosens trad? En droppe, som tillrar och tindrar! Hur ringa han ar! hur skalfvancle spad! Men en sol i den lilla dock glindrar. Hvad blanker pa grenen af Lifvets trad? En sjal, som lider och njuter! Hur trang hon sig kanner! hur arm till och med! Men en Gud hon inom sig sluter. Sa aro de bada speglar, forvisst, Af ett ljus, som fyller all verlden; Och bada bland torn en, forst liksom sist, Tillbringa blicken af farden. Men droppen, hvad ar han? En dagg, en tar, Som vinden foraktar att spara. At sjalen blott gafs ett lif, som bestar; En ljusbild, som hon kan forvara. Och glanser den klar — hur ljufligt ar da, Att vara en droppe af lifvet! Ma vindarne komma, ma vindarne ga: Dig ar det evarldliga gifvet. P. D. A. Atterbom. FLODEN. Vid flodens kalla sitter jag och stilla betraktar himlabarnet, nyfodt der. I fjallens vagga hvilar an den lilla, Och diar molnet, som dess moder ar. Men se i skogen vaxer gudasonen, och drommer redan om bedrifters larm. Han gungar solen och han gungar manen, med evig langtan i sin unga barm. ( 106 ) Men icke trifs han under furens grenar, Ej raellan bergens tranga vaggar mer. Hur yr han jagar efter dalens stenar! Hur vild han hoppar ifran klippan ner! Kora med! Kom med! Sa till hvar back han talar, har branner solen, dricker sanden er! J bidder, kommen! Genom fait och dalar jag for er alia till vart ursprung ner. Och regnets soner hora det och folja med sorl den unge afventyrarn at. Likt kungens hjertan svaller hogt hans bolja, och skog och klippa storta i hans strat. Nu ner pa slatten stiger segerhjelten, med morkbla haren, hyllad af en hvar, Hans ande lifvar de forbranda falten, Han ddper lander med sitt namn — och far. Och skaldens Sanger till hans ara ljuda, och skepp och manner dra med honom han. Till gast de rika stader honom bjuda, och blomsteran^ar fatta om hans knan. 'D l Men ej de halla honom qvar, han hastar de gyllne torn, de rika fait forbi, och hastar oupphorligt, tills han kastar sig i sin faders famn, och dor deri, Esaias Tbgnbii. EN MORGON 1 VILLA REALE. ) Jag gick en dag, vid lofvens latta susning, Langs utmed stranden fram till Maros graf, Och ogat njot, med aldrig mattad tjusning, En sadan himmel och ett sadant haf. Framfor mig krusades den blaa fjarden Af vindens anda, svalkande och Ijuf: ') I Neapel. ( 107) Bakom mig lag den skonsta stad i verlden, Och raidt emot mig reste sig Vesuv. Sangfaglar slogo, taflande om priset, Sin fulla drill i fikonlofvens natt: Och allt var helsa, allt vai' ljust och gladt, Som forsta dagens sol i Paradiset. ■o v Bast sa jag gick langs hafveis bugler fram, Och gladde mig at saDgen, vagen, dagen, Med bok i hand satt lulad mot en stam En man, med soderns pragel uti dragen. De vexlade, for hvarje nylast rad, I mimiskt spel : man sag hur vreden jaste An i hans brosf; — an var nan stoll, an glad, Han led och njot, han lefde hvad han laste. For hvad naturen skref der rundt omkring, Porsankt i bokeu hade han ej oga: Af skadespelet i det laga, hoga, Han njot, han sag, han horde ingen ting. Men moln och solsken flogo ofver pannan, Och ogat omsom tarades ocli log; — Sa satt han, laste sida efter annan, Och sag ej opp, och andan knappt han drog. Den mannen — tankte jag — lar solen branna I hjernans kamrar; ar det ej en tok, Som pa en dag en sadan ort som denna, Kan glomma jord och himmel — for en bok! Och dock — det lyser eld, det blixtrar snille Ur dessa ogon, dessa musklers spel; Det ar ej hans, nej, det ar bokens fel: Den boken framfor allt jag kanna ville. Pa skalder har Italien ingen brist, Fran Dante ner till Monti hvilken skara Ja, en af dessa lar val denne vara, Men hvem? Lit se! En af de storsta visst. Nu mannens intryck synles djupa, starka, Da tankte jag det sjelfva Dante ar; ( JOS) Men ater blef han vek, och 6m, och kar — Da tankle jag: nej, nej, del ar Petrarca! Sa, oviss an, jag gick min bana fram Af skona stunder att etl mer forvarfva, Och, inellan Cap Misen och Cap rainerva, Jag sag hur Capri ulpa Golfven samm. Tva uddar, lika herrliga att skada! Hvart skall hon styra kosaD val i dag? Hon tyckles oviss, hon, emellau bada, Som mellan Dante och Petrarca jag. — Men redan braude solen ofver raattan, Facchinon lopp till Osterians bord, Och herden (ran Puzzouli dref sin hjord Till Pausilippen, in i svala grottan. Och hafvet glodde nu i uaiddagsbrand, Och ingen blomma mer formadde vaka, Och, djur och vaxter, alia efter hand I slummer sanktes — jag gick hem tillbaka. Men vid jag sa till hemmet vande om Att lik de andra, njuta min siesta, Der raannen satt och laste nyss, jag kom I forbifarten an en blick alt fasta. Forsvunnen mannen var, men boken qvar, Och denna nu jag ej var sen ait taga; — Det Danle ej, det ej Petrarca var, Det var en landsman, det var Frithiofs Saga. C. W. BOTTItiKR. THORSTENS RAD TILL FRITHIOF. (Ur Frithiofs Saga.) Derefter uppstod Thorsten och talte sa: ''Ej hofves kung alt ensam till Oden ga. Vi delat lifvels skiften ihop, kung Bele, Och doden, vill jag hoppas, vi ocksa dele. ( 109 ) Son Frithiof, alderdomen har hviskat niig I oral roangeu varning, den ger jag dig. Pa atthog Odens faglar sla ned i Norden, Men pa den gamles lappar mangvise orden. Framst vorda hoga gudar, ty ondt och godt, Som storm och solsken, korama fran himlen blott. De se i hjertats lonnhvalf, fast det ar slutet, Och langa ar fa galda hvad stunden brulit. Lyd kungen. En skall styra med krafl och veil; Skum nalt har manga ogon, men dagen ett. Hell latt den batlre, Frithiof, fordrar den baste, Och egg har svardet nodig, men afven Taste. Hog kraft ar gudars gafva; men Frithiof, mins Alt slyrka batar foga, der vett ej finns. Tolfmannakraft har bjornen, af en man slagen; Mot svardshugg halles skolden, mot valdet lagen. Af fa den stolte fruktas, men hatas af en hvar, Och ofvermod, o Frithiof, ar fallets far. Hogt sag jag raangen flyga, nu stodd pa krycka, Ty vadret rar for arsvaxt, och vind for lycka. Dag skall du prisa, Frithiof, sen bergad sol sig doljt, Och 61, nar det ar drucket, och rad, nar foljdt. Pa mangen sak forlitar sig ungersvannen, Men striden profvar klingan, och noden vannen. Nattgammal is tro icke, ej vardags sno, Ej somuad orm, ej talet af knasatt mo; Ty qvinnans brost ar svarfvadt pa hjul, som rullar, Och vankelmod bor under de liljekullar. Da sjelf dor han, och han dor hvad dig tillhor; Men en ting vet jag Frithiof, som aldrig dor, Och det ar domen ofver dod man : derfore Hvad adelt ar, du vilje, hvad ratt, du gore." ( no ) Sa varnade den gauila i kuogasal, Som skalden varnat sedan i Flavamal. Fran slagt till slagle gingo karnfulla orden, Och djupt ur kumlen hviska de an i Norden. Esaias Tegiseii. DEN LILLA KOLARGOSSEN. "I skogen vid milan sitter far, Mor sitter herama och spinner. Vanta, jag blir val ocksa karl, Far en fastemo efter milt sinne! Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. Tidigt med solen jag hemifran gick: — Friskt lif, medan solen glimmar! — Till far skall jag bara mat och dryck, Nn korama snarl qvallens limmar. Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. Jag ar radder pa liten gron stig, Der jag ensam i skogen mand' ganga; Men furorna se sa morkt pa mig, Och bergen kasta skuggor sa langa. Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. Tra la la! — Frisk sinne som fogel i flygt ! Nu vill jag springa och sjunga — Hu! Utur berget det svarar sa styggt, Och ordena komma sa tunga. Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. Ack, vore jag hos rain gamle far: Jag bjornen nor brumma och sjunga. Och bjornen ban ar den slarkasle karl, Och skonar hvarken gamla eller unga, Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. ( 111 ) Och skuggan den faller sa tjoek, sa (jock, Sora en fall ofver ensamma leden. Det tassar, del braskar ofver sten och stock, Och Irollena trada pa heden. Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. Ack, Gud, der ar ett, der ar tva! — I sitt gain De mig ta — se, bur' granna de svinga! De vinka! — Gud trosta mig, faltiga barn! Har galler for lifvet att springa. Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen." Och natten, den nedsteg, och timman blef sen, Och villare och villare blef leden. Det tassar, det rasslar ofver slock och sten — Den lilla springer pa heden. Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. Med pickande hjerta, med rosblommad kind, Vid milan hos sin far han faller «er. Valkommen, valkommen, kar sonen min! — "Ack, jag har sett trollen och val mer!" Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. ''Min son! Jag satt har sa mangel ar, Och ar med Guds hjelp val behallen. Den ratt kan lasa sin Fader Var, Han rades hvarken fan eller trollen; Fast det ar morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. E. G. Gbijer. FLYTTFAGLARNE. Se faglarnes skara! Till frammande land De suckande fara Fran Gauthiods strand. Med vadren de blanda Sitt klagande ljud: "Hvar skola vi landa? Hvart for oss ditt bud?" Sa ropar den fjadrande skaran till Gud. ( U2 ) "Vi lemna med oro De skandiska skar. Vi trifdes, vi voro Sa lyckliga der. I blommande lindar, Der nastel vi byggt, Balsamiska viodar Oss vaggade tryggt. Nu strackes mot okanda rymder var flygt. Med rosiga hatten Pa lockar af guld Satt midsommarsnatten, I skogen, sa huld. Ej kunde vi somna, — Sa dejlig hon var — Af vallust blott domna, Tills morgoneo klar Oss vackte pa nytt fran sin brinnande char. Ljuft traden da sankte Kring lufvor sitt hvalf, Dem perlor bestankte, Der tornrosen skalf. Nu skoflad ar eken, Och rosen har flytt. Af vindarna leken I storm sig forbytt. Af frostblommor hvita ar majfaltet prydt. Hvad gora vi langre I norden? — Dess pol Blir dagligen trangre, Mer dunkel dess sol. Hvad batar att qvida? Vi lemna en graf. Att fly i det vida, Gud vingar oss gaf. Sa varen oss belsade, brusande haf: ( 113 ) Sa faglarna qvada Pa skyndande fard. Snart mottar de spada En skonare verld, Der rankorna skalfva I almarnas topp, Der backarne hvalfva Bland myrten sitt lopp, Och lundarna klinga af njutning och hopp. JNar grymt sig fdrbyter Ditt jordiska val, Nar hostvinden ryter, Grat icke, o sjal! Det ler bortom hafven Mot fogeln en strand; Pa hinsidan grafven Ar afven ett land, Forgyldt af den eviga morgonens brand. Stagnelius. LAPPENS SANG. Spring min snalla Ren, Ofver berg och fait! Vid min flickas talt Far du krafsa se'n. Ymnig mossa der Under drifvan ar. Dagen ar sa kort, Vagen ar sa lang! Spring du vid min sang! Lat oss skynda bort! Har ar ingen ro, Har blott ulfvar bo. Se, der flog en orn: Sail den vingar har! ( 114 ) Se, hur molnet far! Satt jag i dess horn, Sag jag re'n kanske Dig der borta le. Du! som hjertat liar Fangade i hast: Sa en vild-ren fast Vid en tarn man snar! 0! du drar mig mer An en fors dit ner. Se'n jag fick dig se, Tusen tankar jag Har bad' natt och dag ; Tusen aro de, Och blott en anda: Att dig ega fa. Du ma gomma dig Bakom daldens sten, Eller med din ren, Fly till skogs for mig: Undan, undan skall Bade sten och tall. Spring min snalla ren, Ofver berg och fait! Vid min flickas talt Far du krafsa se'n. Ymnig mossa der Under drifvan ar. Franzen. FORSAKELSE. Hvi skulle jag ej mota glad min plaga? Hon ar en engel, sand till mig fran Gud. Hvi skulle jag den gotfe Fadren fraga, Hvarfor han valde henne till silt bud? ( 115) Som fogeln under niodrens vingar hvilar, Intill hans brost jag lutar mig i ro, Och, kommer doden an med tusen pilar, Jag segrar dock, och segren ar min tro. Liksom en dufva mild sig bonen hojer Emot min Faders stjernefaste bla, Och nar min Fader i sitt ljus hon rojer, Hon hviskar stilla i hans ora sa: Lat offret af min vilja Dig behaga, Du, som djupet af mitt hjerta ser! Jag vill af Dig min kalk med karlek taga, Liksom Du honom utaf karlek ger. JULQVALLEN. Den bleka manen sken pa mon. Af hunger tjot i klyftan Ion, Och hundens skall ljod langt i byn; Men vandrarn gick vid skogens bryn. I odemarken lag hans tjall. Det var en kulen juleqvall. Han skyndade sin trotta gang Pa stigen, ofveryrd och lang, Af barn och maka vantad hem; Han bar ett hogtids-brod at dem, Pa herregaln i byn begardt. De sjelfve lange bark for tart. Det borjar morkna mer och mer, Da han en ensam gosse ser, Som sitter stum pa drifvans rand Och andas i sin kalla hand. Vid qvallens an ej slackta sken, Han tycktes halft forstelnad ren. VlTALIS. ( "6) "Hvart leder, arma barn din stig? Kom hem till oss alt viirina dig!" Sa sagdt, han tog den frnsna med, Och hann omsider gardens led, Och tradde in till stugans fest Med brodet och sin spada gast. Vid muren satt hans dagars trost, Med yngsta barnet vid sitt brost: "Du drojt sa lange pa din fard, Kom hit och satt dig vid var hard! Och da ocksa!" — sa 6m, sa lugn Hon ledde gossen narmre ugn. Och snart, vid hennes vard, man fann Hut brasan mera lifligt brann. Hon tycktes glomma bort sin nod, Hon tog sa gladt sin makes brod, Och bar det fram till aftonvard, Med litet mjolk i bunken spard. Fran halmen glest pa golfvet bredd. Till festens malticl, sparsamt redd, De muntra barnen redan gatt;- Vid muren qvar blef gasten blott. Hon tog den arma med sig da, Och forde honom fram ocksa. Och nar en tacksam bon var slut, Hon tog sitt brod och delte ut. "Valsignad ar den godes skank," Sa talte gossen pa sin bank, Och taren i hans oga log, Nar han den bjudna ski f van tog. Hon ville dela som hon delt, I hennes hand var brodet helt. Forvanad hon sitt oga fast Pa framlirigen, sin spada giist ; ( 117 ) Hon undrar och hon ser och ser, Han syntes ej densarama mer. Hans 6ga braan som stjernan, klart, Hans panna lyste underbart, Fran skuldran spridde sig hans dragt, Som climmorna for vindens flagt, Och hastigt star en engel der, Sa sk6n som Skaparns himmel ar. Ett saligare ljus gick opp, Hvart hjerta slog af frojd och hopp. Det var en oforgatlig qvall Uti det goda folkets tjall ; Och skonare var ingen fest, Ty engela blef hos dem som gast. Sen mangen vinter gjort silt tag, Jag kom en julqvall dit och sag. De godas hydda fanns der an, Och deras soneson i den; Han hade borjat grana ren, Och satt till bords vid brasans sken. Det var sa ljust, det var sa gladt; Hans maka vid hans sida satt, Och barnaskaran rask och skon; Det var, som om de slutat bon, Det var, som om de hade trott, Att i en helgedom de bott. Men hogst vid bordet brann ett ljus, Det enda i de frommas hus, Dit stalldes mjdlk och hvetebrod, Men ingen njot dess ofverflod. Jag fragte hvems den platsen var? "Den gode engelns" gafs till svar. RUISBBEHG. ( H8) SVENSK YNGL1NGASANG. Batten Vi spanna, Och brynjor vi draga, Och hurtigt till strids, som till lekar, det gar. Hjelten Vi kanna, Som skall oss ledsaga Med rost och med klinga i fadernas spar. Gifva Vi handen, Att oss vi forsamla, Likt ljungande vingar vid Asa-Thors rost ; Lifva Da anden Du hoga, du gamla Manhaftighets-kansla i nordmanna brost! Flamma Som farit, Pa blankande svarden, Med faderna fordom i ledungafard! — Samma Du varit Och samma kring verlden Du blixtre annu fran de Gotiska svard ! Kunua Vi falla, Vi kunna ej svika Din vantan, din fordran, o Svea, var mor! Unna Oss alia Den trosten tillika, Att du at var karlek din ara fortror! ( 119 ) Lat oss Fors^ara Din blahvita fana, Din frihet och lag under Oscars befal! At oss Forvara Den lotten att dana Din stolthet — och lefva och do for ditt val! Wallin. KYRKAN. Harda skiften, bittra profningstider Bragt fran eget heniman, gods och valstand Djupt i nod och armod bonden Onni. o Aren hiirjat sist hvad odet skonat. Fern och sjutti vintrar tackt bans hufvnd Med en sno, som ingen somraar smalter. Ett blott egde han af allt, hvad fordom Gjort hans gladje ett blott, sin fortrostan Pa den Gud, som medgang sandt och motgang ; Och han bodde nu, till dorrn forvisad, Gomd, forbisedd, pa en annans hemman; Af sin sockens mildhet underhallen. Men midsommardagen grydde, folket Vaknade i stugan; aldre, yngre Kladde sig i hogtidsdragter, alia Ville skynda nu till Herrans tempel. Hos den gamle vacktes samma langtan, Och han gick till varden f ram och talte: "Lat mig folja dig i dag till Kyrkan, Kare broder, varen ut jag sutit, Full af krampor, i mitt horn vid muren, Och ej hort Guds ord pa halfva aret." Varden viste ut mot trasket. Tjocknad Lag en hvitgra dimma an derofver, ( »20) Och ej strand, ej vag, ej holmai* syntes, Vill du sjelf forsoka hitta vagen," Sade han, "med bat far ingen annan ; Men till fots ar farden lang kring viken, Och for dig firms nu ej hast i garden." Nar den gamle hart det harda ordet, Gick han tyst till stranden, loste baten Och begynte ro i graa dimraan. "Den, som leder fiskens strat i hafvet, Fagelns strat i luften, att de komma Dit hans lag dem kallar, Han skall foga, Att ock jag i dag Hans kyrka (inner. 1 ' Stunder floto bort, blott sjo och tocken Sag den gamle, fran sin kosa vilsnad, Och hans kraft begynte svika, tyngre Kandes rodden ren och handen domnad. Nar i morgonlugnet ofver fjerden Forsta gangens ringning ljod, och klangen Hann hans dra, var den dof och mattad, Och han fann sig langt fran kyrkan, langre, An nar forst han lade ut fran hemmet. Och det ringdes andra, tredje gangen, Och fran fjerran an blott kommo ljuden. Och mot hojden hof den gamle ogat, Sag mot graa skyn, som med en fraga, Utan kraft och rad och hopp och bana. Men i samma stand i sakta skridning Stotte baten mot en hall, och dunkelt Ofvan hallen skymtade ur tocknet Fram en strand och bjod den gamle hvila. Opp han steg pa stranden, sag omkring sig Kande stallet, kande 6n i trasket, Der, som ung, han landat tusen ganger Och han satte sig pa kala berget Tank full ned, och morker radde, mulen ( 121 ) Var hans sjal, och mulen jord och himmel. Men det ringdes samman. — Var i hogre Makters vard den garale? — Nar han hopplos Nu mot fastet hojde ogat, syntes Klar en hogbla rand emellan molnen, Ljusets forebud. I kyrkan skulle Sangen borjas; pa den ode holmen Drog ock nu den forsta vindflackt andan Mellan lofven, och den forsta larkan Flog, af dagern vackt, mot skyn. Forsvunnen Var naturens dvala snart. Pa toner Foljde toner nu, och nya stammor Vaknade i dal, i hojd. Ett jubel Ljod bland luftens dimmor, ljod bland traden Kring den gamle, och han sjelf af sangens Gladje gripen, glomde nod och sorger Och foil in med ord. Den skona Psalmen, Sommarns psalm, "den blomstertid nu kommer' 1 Ljod i stilla darrning fran hans lappar. Och den blomstertid var kommen. Sommarn, Som han sjong ora, var af inga murar Utom honom stangd. Dess ortes-angar Vaxte for hans fot, dess fagelsanger Horde han ; och Christus, som han namude Sarons blomster, grona dalens lilja, Kom som blomster och som lilja, varmde, Som han bad, i hvarje flakt hans sinne. Nar han slutat psalmen, hade hojden Klarnat redan, blott kring lagre rymder Lag ett tocken an. Da steg ur dsterns Molnbadd solen opp och gjot en stralflod Ofver landets, ofver vattnets dimma. Tystare blef rymden, luftens skaror Sokte hvila, hvarje vasen tycktes Vilja endast skada nu, ej sjunga; Och den gamle foljde med sitt oga, Ni ( 122 ) Stum af andakt, ljusets vag. — Hvad dunkelt. Syntes nyss, var nasta stund fdrklaradt. Udde efter udde dok ur dimman, vid 6 stod fram; en verld af fagring Vaxte sakta opp ur skuggans tomhet, Tog begransning, farger, glans. Forliden Langesen var morgonstunden redan, Nar, rned klarnad blick, med molnfri panna, Rord och tacksam, fran sin plats den gamle Reste sig och gick till jullen ater. Men nan sag till afsked an tillbaka Upp mot stranden. "Nil Guds frid med eder, 11 Sa han hordes saga, "foglar alia, Unga broder, systrar, Guds forsamling Som med mig, i dag, i samma kyrka, Honom prisat och Hans ara sjungit. Och haf tack, du tolk af himlens laror, Klara sol, som nu for oss predikat, Bojt vart hjerta, att Hans godhet kanna, Och lagt ut Hans verk for vara ogon." J. L. RUNBBEBG. ( 123 ) Part V. SYNTACTICAL EXKRCISES. CHAPTER 1. NOUNS. (See Syntax page 55 to 57.) 1. The gloves cost five shillings a pair. Life is short, but art is long. The admirers of art. The point of the pencil. The weight of the coffee. The size of the painting. W^ you send him to me, captain? Have you spoken to him, sir? The boy had his stick on his shoulder. He laid his arm on the table. M:r L., the carpenter, has sent me. He broke the leg of the table. The consequences of vice. Strength conquered. The girl had such a hat. Is not your cousin a general? Have you sent an answer? He has as good a horse as yours. I have only half an orange. My father is a merchant. What a fine face! Is not M:r S. an Italian? You have not so fine a painting as this. 2. The leg of the chair was off. He sat on the roof of the cottage. M:rs B. lives in the town of Norkoping. I bought two bottles of wine. The child was his mother's joy. Is not M:rs A. the widow of captain A. We live in the parish of B. The general has travelled through the kingdom of Spain. Who is the owner of this house. They were to travel by sea. I saw your brother last summer. The patient kept his bed two days, NOUNS. 1. Handske, kosta. — lif, men, konst, lang. — beundrare. — udd, blyertspenna. — vigt, kaffe. — storlek. malning. — skicka, till. — tala med honom. — gosse, sin kapp, axel. — lagga, arm, bord. — snickare — bryta af — foljd, last. — styrka segra. — flicka, hatt. — kusin, general. — skicka, svar. — hast. — half, apelsin. — far, grosshandlare. — vac- ker, ansigte. — Italienare. — vacker, denna. 2. Fot, stol, borta. — sitta, tak, hydda. — fru, bo, stad. — kopa, butelj, vin. — barn, moder, gladje. — enka. — bo; socken. — resa, ige- nom, Spanien, — egare, hus. — de skulle resa. — se, bror. — patient, dag ( 12* ) Can you not comply with my wish? They sat at table, when I came into the room. This man is a friend of freedom. Were you there yesterday evening? The boy went to the table. ADJECTIVES. (See page 57 to 59). A large house. A good horse. Three white doves. The beautiful child. The warrior's undaunted courage. The girl had her new bonnet. I lent him my new book. Have you heard M:r B's beautiful violin? Give me that great chair. This is the greatest room. Have you the same brown horse to day? Beloved sister! This is a broad street. You know what constant perse- verance is necessary. I know what a beautiful creature she is. There were many people in the church. Have you no large boat to lend us? The ink is good. He has had many a fine salmon in that net. I have never had any good opinion of them. The girls were industrious. He has travelled and seen many things. I gave him the black horse. Give him my long whip. CHAPTER 2. PRONOUNS. (See page 59 to 64). 1. James took his book with him. Caroline has hurt her- self. The boy struck himself on the head. Robert saw William and asked him for his (William's) book. The soldiers took their horses with them. The carpenter came to the bricklayer to fetch his rule. — kan, icke. — sitta, da, komma in i'rum. — denne man. — der. — ga. ADJECTIVES. Stor. — god. — tre, hvit, dufva, — vacker, barn. — krigare, ofor- skrackt, mod. — flicka, ny, hatt. — lana, bok. — libra, vacker, fiol. — gilva, stor, stol. — detta, rum. — du, samma, brun. — syster. — bred, gata. — veta, bestandig, ihardighet, nodvandig. — skon, varelse. — det, kyrka. — ingen, stor bat, lana oss. — black, god- — lax, nat. — al- drig, nagon, tanke, om. — flicka, flitig. — resa, se, sak. — gifva, svart. lang, piska. PRONOUNS. 1. Jacob, taga, bok. — Carolina, skada. — gosse, sla, hufvud. — so, Wtlhelm, bad honom om. — soldat, taga, hast. — snickare, komma, murare, hamla, lineal. ( 125 ) The boys brought the basket to them. M:r C. asked me to go with him. The sailor came with him. B. went to the fair with them. He took a stick and struck him. The men had a bier to carry her on. Have you been in her room? She went into her garden. He told him to look at himself in the mirror. The king loves his people. Charlotte expected her brother yester- day. He bought his horse. They are to come with them. I walked with her. We sent the letters to him. She kept her book. C. saw L's reward, and rejoiced at his success. The mo- ther loves her children. My aunt sold her house. The merchant paid his debts. I cannot let him lose his money. 2. I had a dog of his. Have you seen a pen of mine in this room? The boy took a knife of yours. Has not William a horse of his own ? The book is cheap, it is well bound. The pen is mine, it is of steal. Have you not a gig of your own? The flower is beautiful, it has grown since last week. I saw the man who painted that picture. The room in which I dwell. What attention he showed to what I said! This young man played, which caused his ruin. The horse, which I sold him, was young. The general was rewarded for exploits, which he had never per- formed. The captain is a man, whom all people love. Suppos- ing, which I cannot think probable, I should start tomorrow. G. lent me some money, which laid the foundation of my fortune. The figure is in chalk, it is well drawn. The foundation on which this house is built. The politeness with which he addressed her. — gosse, bara, korg, till. — bedja, fdlja med. — sjoman, med. — g8, marknad. — taga, kapp, sla. — kail, bar, bara. — vara, rum. — g§, trSdgard. — saga, se sig i, spegel. — konung, alska, folk. — Charlotta, vanta, broder, igar. — kopa, hast. — de skola komma, med. — ga, med. — skicka, bref. — behalla, bok. — se, beldning, glada sig, at, framgang. — moder, barn. — moster, salja, hus. — betala, skuld. — lata, fdrlora, pengar. 2. Hund. — se, penna, rum. — gosse, taga, knif. — Wilhelm, hast. — bok, icke dyr, inbunden. — penna, stal. — har, dig. — blom- ma, vaxa, sedan forra veckan. — se, man, mala, tafia. — rum, bo. — uppmarksamhet, visa, for hvad, saga. — ung, spela, fdrorsaka, ruin. — salja, mig. — general, beldna, bragd, aldrig, utfdra. — alia menniskor al- ska. — i fall, anse, sannolik, fara, imorgon. — lana, pengar, lagga, grun- den, till, lycka — figur, ritad med krita, teckna. — grund, hus. bygga — hdflighet, tilltala. — ( 126 ) The man on whom I depended. The industry through which he conquered. CHAPTER 3. VERBS. (See page 64 io 67). 1. When he came in, I went away. Does not William play? If you do so, I will tell your brother. Come to me on Wednesday. This horse W. rode. If you are industrious, you wiH soon overcome these difficulties. If the pupil will not work, the teacher cannot assist him. There were many people at the theatre yesterday. My father walked till he was tired. They gave him the prize. If they drive quickly, they will come before six. Do you sing to-day? There are some people, who will not work. Henry has exerted himself, and has gained much honour. It appeared to me, that the child was very ill. Did you send him the cloth, which you promised him. The basket was stolen from her. 2. James wishes to assist M:r S. The boy would not go with me. The old man would come and play with us for hours to- gether. Will not the vessel come tomorrow? We shall start on Monday. The little girl would not go with us. Is he not to be sent to America? You can go where you please. William shall go to your house. Do you want to have a stick? I shall see him next week, and will tell him what you have said. By working constantly, he gained his object. This building is not worth seeing. L, is clever in drawing. Far from injuring him, man, lita. — flit, segra. VERBS. 1. Da, komma, bort. — spela. — om, gora, tala om det, tor, bror. — kom, om onsdag. — hast, rida pa — om, flitig, ofvervinna, svarig- het. — elev, arbeta, lararen, bjelpa. — folk, pa spektakel, i gar. — far, ga. — gifva, pris. — kora fort, komma, innan. — sjunga. — soni- liga, menniska, arbeta. — Henric, bemoda sig, vinna, heder. — syntes, alt bam, sjuk. — skicka, klade, lafva. — korg, stjala. 2. Jakob, bjelpa. — f'olja med. — gubben, komma, leka, flera tim- mar a rad. — komma, fartyg, — fara, mandag. — liten, flicka, folja. — skicka, Amerika. — ga, bvart, bebaga. — gS, ert bus. — hafva, kapp. — se, nasta vecka, saga, bvad. — arbeta, bestandigt, vinna, andamiil. — byggnad, se pa. — skicklig, rita. — langt ifran, skada, onska, framgang. — ( 127 ) I wish him every success. My brother has no expedience in the art of fenciug. She said she had sent the books. He believes he has heard her. I know she has been here once. Hearing you had gone, we staid where we were. Knowing she would not come alone, I sent a servant to fetch her. I read to him, till he had fallen asleep. He who has wished himself here. Having them in your charge I shall be calm. CHAPTER /i. PARTICLES. {See page 67 to 73.) We have not been to town. He has twenty, nay twenty five pounds a month. Did W. go with you? yes. It is surely impossible to walk all the way. Have you not seen your bro- ther? yes. The more she spoke the less he attended. The boy who would not play. Were you not at home when he came? Was not the child with you ? yes. He was certainly ready, when you came there. They did not come at the time appointed. The sword broke. We turned off to the right. That engraving is by M:r F. Did he not kill himself? Cheese is sold by weight. She read the book against my will. Through your kindness I got the place. Did you not live at M:r B's? We drove towards the square. As you wish it. M:r B. was with me yesterday. He thought his work was free from faults. Have you sent for the carriage? Have you packed up my things! The crew intended to set the ship on fire. He drank to the bottom. Sometimes you bror, erfarenhet, konst, fakta, — saga, skicka, bok. — tro, hora, — vet, vara, har. — ga, stanna, vara. — veta, komma, allena, betjent, hemta. — lasa for, tills, insomna. — den som, onska, har. — hafva, vard, lugn. PARTICLES. Vara, stad. — tjugu, pund sterling i manaden. — ga, med. — det, oniojligt, ga, hela, vag. — se, bror. — mera, tala, mindre uppmarksam blef han. — gosse, leka. — icke, da, komma. — barn, med. — fardig, komma. — de, icke, tid, utsatt — varjan, ga af. — vi, till hoger. — kopparstick, H:r F. — lifvet ... — ost, salja, vigt. — lasa, vilja. — din, godhet, erhalla, plats. — bo — kora, torg. — onska det. — var, mig r igar. — tro, arbete. — skicka, vagn. — packa, sak. — besattning, am- na, tanda eld. -— dricka, botten. ( 128) work well. The letter was among his papers. Send the hat wit. the other things. This person is not related to you. He stunriec him at a blow. What are you playing for? He took him abou the waist. He shall do it again. It is not in fashion now. Yc cannot be jealous of him. We waited for you. He was not pre pared for that. We sent the servant to you. When were yot at the theatre? Did you say it in jest? I saw him in the gallery Is your brother at sea? He said it was a person by name B. They were silent on his arrival. Were you there at the begin- ning? This took place during his grandfather's time. Her fathei lias two houses besides this estate. He threw the ball at me. PROMISCUOUS EXERCISES for translation into Swedish; as well orally as in writing. 1. Under the white awning, which extended over the porch of professor M's country-house, was seen, one saturday-evening some few years since, a pleasing group — two betrothed couples : the professor's youthful daughters with their lovers. They were all four seated around a little round table; and when they leaned forwards, which happened every moment, the four fine heads, which then came in contact with each other, formed a picture, the effect of which was not disturbed by a great brown dog's laying his forepaws on the only free side of the table, while he familiarly rubbed his right ear against a fine round shoulder, belonging to the youngest of the ladies. Over the whole was spread the glance of the red tints of the setting sun. Hvita soltalt, stracka sig, forstugubro, till, landthus, synas, lordags- afton, for nagra ar, behaglig grupp, forlofvad par, ung, dotter, fastman. — Alia fyra hade plats, rundt, bord, luta, framat, handa, hvarje ogonblick, bildade de fyra, hufvud, komma i beroring, tafia, eflekt, stora, deraf att, brun bund, lagga, framtass, bordets enda oppna sida, under det, hogra oral, lortroligt, stryka sig mot, fyllig skuldra, tillhorig, dam. — gjuta sig, skiher nedgaende sols, rod, fiirgglans. ( 129 ) 2. Next Stockholm there is no town in Sweden which occupies o distinguished a place in her history as Calmar. They have ried to trace its age even from the emigration of the Longobards, ud as early as the period of the battle of Bravalla (949), it was ! considerable place, which some would even make the scene of he great warlike drama, which was there performed. — If these tatements fall principally within the dominion of the legend, t is, however, only necessary to cast a look at its geographical )Osition and at the fertile neighbourhood, favoured with every latural advantage, in order to find that it must have been one >f those places, which the inhabitants of the country would first :hoose at their settlement, and where they were first visited >y strangers, or whence they travelled to see other lands. 3. In several Swedish gentlemen's seats I have imagined a lecided expression of melancholy. It seems as if they mourned t time, when their position was more brilliant than now, when he feudal life in its most varied forms moved to and fro in ;he spacious yards, when banners waved and plumes fluttered, when lances were broken and castles stormed. Now the gray walls stand, disagreeable, in the midst of a time, eagerly en- gaged in overthrowing those views, which just within these walls armed themselves and fought — views, which would from the past found rights upon the future, which argued that the 2. Nast, finnes, stad, Sverige, intaga, ett sa utmarkt rum, dess historia, Kamar. — Man har velat harleda, alder, anda upp, Longobardernes ut- vandring, redan vid tiden, slag, betydande ort, till ocli med velat, skade- plats, gregisk, utspela. — uppgift, hemfalla, inom, sagan, omrade, behofver man, kasta, blick, geografisk, belagenhet, fruktbar af alia, naturforman, gynna, nejd, finna, bland, stalle, invanare, valja, bostad, der, besoka, framling, hvarifran, utga, besoka, land. 3. Hos atskillig, herresate, tro sig finna, bestanidt, uttryck, melankoli. — forefalle, sorja, tidehvarf, stallning, lysande, feodal, lif, brokig, form, rdra sig, borggard, baner, fladdra, plym, hvifta, lands, bryta, borg, storma. — gra, mur, vantrefna, ifrigt sysselsatt, omkullkasta, asigt, inom, vapna sig, strida, fdrfluten, skapa, rattighet, framtid, yrka, 9 ( 130) fathers merits ought to he visited upon the children even to the third and fourth generation, but, who forgot, that, accord- ing to the words of Scripture, such an inheritance only takes place for the sins. 4. After a walk of ten minutes, through inconsiderable streets, we find ourselves in a place, in the foreground of which an ancient temple catches the eye. This building is as simple as it is majestic. From its brow, which two thousand years have passed over with respect, is still reflected the same calm, with which it has seen triumphal arches and thrones, empires and democracies fall, and their remains spread like playthings for children. It was formerly the dwelling of all the gods, and is now that of all the saints; it is now, as formerly, the sanc- tuary of piety and art. It is the Pantheon. 5. A fine and clear winters day, although so different in its nature from summer, possesses nevertheless for an inhabitant of the north at least a great delight. A foreigner perhaps finds it difficult to believe this, but it is so nevertheless. It is certainly true that the days are then short, that the sun raises his animating disc but very little above the horizon, that if it blow the wind is cold and penetrating, that all vegetation has ceased, that all nature appears dead, dressed in a white shroud ; but the air is clear, fresh and enlivening, which makes the tem- per light and cheerful; all the lakes are frozen, all distances, fader, fortjenst, vedergallas p§, allt infill, led, forgata, enligt, Skriften, arfsratt, ega rum, missgemingar. 4. Vag, nagra minuter, obetydlig, gata, befinna, pa, plats, forgrund, al- drigt tempel, fangsla, blick. — byggnad, lika enkel, mejestatisk. — panna, tvenne artusenden, forbiga, vordnad, aterspegla, lugn, hvarmed, se, triumf- baga, thron, kejsardome, folkvalde, spillror, sprida, leksak, fordom, gud, boning, helgon, fromhet, konst, helgedom. 5. Vacker, klar, vinterdag, olik till beskafienhet, Sga inbyggare, behag. — utlanning, hafva svart. satta tro, hartill, dock. — val, sant, kort, sol, hoga, lifgifvande anlete, obetydligt, horisont, blasa, blast, kail, genom- trangande, vegetation, upphora, hela naturen, synes, liksom dod, kladd, svepning, hi ft, frisk, uppmuntrande, gdr sinnet, gladt, sjo, tillfrysa, afstand, ( 131 ) on account of the easy and agreeable manner of crossing them in sledges, shortened. The trees are bestrewed with rime, and, lighted by the sun, glisten as if they were covered with dia- monds; the stars shine with an indescribably beautiful magic light; man, protected against the cold by furs, not only defies the troubles of winter, but enjoys being even in the open air. Winter in Sweden is the carnaval of pleasures and society. The mind as well as the body, far from being depressed, is then more lifted and elastic than in the summer. All the roads are crowded with people and traffic. The little bells ring, the sledges hasten past each other, and on entering the dwellings, you are every where met by the comfortable, sparkling fire. Far from being inveloped in a winter torpor, the north is at this time full of life and motion, and its inhabitants of cou- rage and enjoyment. 6. A foreigner, who intends to visit Sweden, ought to make a point of gaining a general view of the History of the Swedish People. After having come far into the country, in the midst of us, engaged with the management of his tour, he has not time for it, and nevertheless much will appear in quite a differ- ent light, if he has before hand some knowledge of the past destinies of the nation. The fundamental outlines of the present characteristic features and political position of the Swedish People go far back into heathen times. i anseende till latt, beqvam, satt, slada, ofverfara, ftirkorta. — Trad, ofver- stro, rimfrost belysa, tindra, fullsatte, diamant, stjerna, glansa, obeskrif- lligen, magiskt sken, skyddad, kold, pelsverk, trotsa, besvarlighet, njuta, afven, vistas, fri, luft. — nojenas, sallskapslifvets carnaval, sinnet, kropp, langt ifran, nedtryckt, upprymdt, spanstig, sommaren. — vag, hvimla, af folk, transport. — bjellrorna klinga, slade, ila forbi, inkommen, bo- ning, motes, ofverallt, treflig sprakande, brasan. — inswept, vinterlik dvala, full, rorelse, mod lefnadslust. 6. Utlanning, erna, besoka, bor, nodvandigt, inhemta, allman ofversigt, Svenska Folkets Historia. Sedan, kommit, langt, landet, midt ibland, upp- tagen, bestyr, resetour, dertill, likval, visa sig, under, dager, pa forhand, ager, kannedom, framfarna oden. — grunddragen, narvarande, karakters- beskaffenhet, politisk belagenhet, gS, tillbaka, hedendomen. ( >32 ) A nation must, from the nature of things, bear the stamp of the character of the country it inhabits, and the climatic relations that country is subjected to. And as Sweden, so far as regards fertility and soil, is rather scantily supplied and has a hard climate, the inhabitants of such a country, where merely the support of life requires great exertion, must be of serious and thoughtful dispositions and of hardened frames. Thence undoubtedly arises that sound and calm power of reflection and dependence upon their own resources which distinguishes the Swedes. They are not, as Geijer says, spoiled by a liberal na- ture, which gives much and requires nothing. Seen from a poetical point of view it is probable that the mild, elegiac spirit, with which the oldest popular ballads are penetrated, may arise from the surrounding nature and the necessity of being enough for oneself. Where one as a child has repeatedly wandered alone through forest and heath, mountain and valley, by streams and lakes, it is necessary for ones own preservation to notice every thing that occurs, and how many times does it not happen then, that the excited imagination fancies it sees something passing suddenly between the trees, and who could this be but the Lady of the forest? In the same manner one fancies one hears distant, sweet sounds, which are ascribed to Nixy. If the child goes out early in the morning, before the dew is gone, it looks in the grass for the rings of the Elves. The idea that we are constantly surrounded by and subjected to the influence Naturnddvandighet, stampel, beskaflenhet, bebo, samt klimatiska torhallanden, underkastadt. — hvad vextlighet och jordmon betraflar, kargt< utrustadt, ager, straft, inbyggarne, lifnarandet fordrar, anstrangning, till, lynne, allvarlig, betanksam, fysik, hardade. — ha/flyta, ostridigt, sund, reflexionsformaga, tillit, krafter, utmarka. — gifniild, bortklema, gifva, fordra. — Sett, poetisk synpunkt, torde afven, angifvande, behof, vara sig sjelf nog, bora harledas, mild, elegisk, hvaraf folkvisor, genom- trangde. — Nar man, mangfaldiga ganger, vandra, ofver skog, mark, berg, dal, strom, vatten, nodga, sjelfbesliind, uppimirksain, fdrekomma, handa, span- da inbillningcn, tycker sig, varscblii\a skynila, mellan, val annat, an Skogs- frnn. — Pa, satt, tycker man sig, hora, allitgsnes. ljufva toner, tillskrifva, Nec- ken. — GSr barnet, bittida om morgonen. dagg, forsvinna, leta, i gras, Alf- vornas ringlar. — Begivppet, oupphorligt, omgifne, nnderkastade, inflytande. C 133 ) of outer, powerful, unconstrainable natural powers, is instilled in our minds while children, and gains as we grow older new strength from the consoling truths of religion respecting a Providence, which is always watching over us, so that the foundation for the acknowledged religious disposition of the Swedish peasantry ought not to be ascribed to political institutions alone, but in a great degree to the peculiarities of the nature that surrounds us. 7. Stockholm is quite a different town at different hours of the day. At noon the streets are crowded with well dressed people, who seem to have nothing to do but look at each other; and some hours before, at about ten o'clock, you see almost on- ly placemen and men of business, hurrying along in such haste, that they have no time at all to look at each other. Early in the morning travellers stream down to the steamers in great crowds, and people who are attending to their health, go one by one to the gymnastics, the bath or the wells. A little later, or about eight o'clock is the kitchen hour. Honest wives, thrifty girls, greedy masters and busy servantmaids go then about and make their purchases for the day. — At this time I one morning directed my steps towards Munkbron, (a fruit market) in order with the taste of some juicy apples to trans- fer my palate at least to the regretted country. I succeeded in this, after a couple of the fruit-sellers, who had no apples, had in vain spent their eloquence on me in trying to prove, as well yttre mSgtig, obetvinglig, naturkraft, ingjuta, sinne, vinna, vid tilltagande alder, styrka, trdstande, sanning, Fdrsyn, vaka, grund, allmoge, erkandt religiosa sinnesstamning, synes, bora tillskrifvas, institutioner, betydlig k mon, den oss omgifvande, beskaffenhet. 7. Helt olika stad, timme pa, middagstid, hvimla, gata, valkladt folk, tyckes, nagot, gora, hvarandra, fdrut, klockan omkring tio, man, endast embetsman, uti affarer, skynda sin vag fram, sa bradtom, alls icke, tid. — Bittida pa morgon, strdmma resande, angbat, stor, flock, folk, skota sin helsa, gymnastik, bad, brunsinrattning. — Nagot sednare, kdkets. — Red- bar fru, tarflig flicka, snal husfader, beschaftig piga, omkring, gora sina uppkop. — Vid, stalla, steg, fruktmarknad, for att, saftig, apple, forflytta, gom, pa, saknade. — lyckas, sedan, par, manglerska, icke hade, forgaf- ves, sldsa, valtalighet, bade, IS ( 134) from a constitutional as economical point of view, the superior! ty of pears. 8. In that circle of rocks and islands, which the materna nature has raised like a wall of protection around her belove Sea, rises like a high altar, with a garland of leafy forest at it foot, "The Leucas or Leucadia of the North" the much sun Sotarskar. From the top the Baltic opens itself, whose waves| have so often been coloured with the blood of heroes, and whose shores have so often resounded with the Swedish cry of victory It was a beautiful summer evening. A knight and a lady ascended the height and sat sunk in quiet delight at the mil - | rorlike calm of the endless surface. On the lofty forehead of the tall knight reposed a majestic gravity ; but the mild look ex pressed also a piety, such as is seen in paintings of noble knights of" the middle ages. He had taken off his helmet and the light hair shaded his cheeks, whose manly hue had been tinged by a southern sun. The lady was also of a lofty stature, light com- plexion and blue-eyed. In her face there beamed an expression of calm submissive piety, which arose from the sweet conscious- ness of inward purity, fidelity and strength. 9. Snorting horses and tingling bells were heard one evening more early than usual in the streets of the capital, and at the helsan, ekonomien, synpunkt, soka. paron, foretrade. '8. Krets, klippa, o, moderlig bygga, skyddsmur, alskad, resa sig, likt, altare, krans, lofskog, vid fot, "Nordens Leykas" niangbesjungna. — hdjd,. mossbekladd, dppna sig, oandlig, utsigt, Ostersjbn, vagor, ofta, fargad,^ hjeltars blod, strand, genljuda af Svenska segerrop. Skon sommarafton. — riddare, dam, uppstiga, hojd, sitta, forsankt, stilla fortjusning, dfver, oandlig, ytans spegelklara lugn. — neslig, hog, panna, bodde, majestatiskt allvar; milda blicken, uttrycka tillika, fromhet, sadan, man ser, mSlning, adel, medeltiden. — ..aftaga, hjelm, ljus, h§r, skugga, kind, manlig, hy, malad, sydlig sol. — Afven, hog gestalt, Ijus- lett, bladgd. — ansigle, strala, uttryck, stilla undergifven fromhet, kom ifran, liuf, medvetandet, inre renhet, trohet, krafl. 9. Frustandc, hast, klingando bjellror, hora, afton, liflig, vanligt, hufvud- stad, vid, port, ( 135 ) gate of baron W's brilliantly lighted house numerons equipages stopped the way, while a mass of gentlemen in outside boots and servants with lanterns, elbowed their way along the narrow spaces between. The porter had already given up all hope of being able to shut the door between each new comer, and considered through his little pane the whole entering crowd with an indifferent eye; his veto was for the evening suspended, for all the world knew that baron N's were at home. The crowd in the lobby cannot be described. Ladies, who in vain sighed for so much room as to enable them to cast a look at their chassure, old gentlemen, who in vain laboured to get at that peg, on which they were accustomed to hang their cloaks, and young ones, against whom the passage was closed up by ladies, to the large looking glass, which hung on the opposite wall; servants who had certainly found thar mistresses shawls, but groped in vain after the young ladies outside shoes, and the domestics of the house, who should take in a waiter of ices that way; all these had a despair painted on their faces, which did not seem to forebode well of the evening's pleasures; but it was as if some witchcraft had lain in the first threshold itself, for as soon as the step was taken over that, all beamed with a cheerful smile. 10. Skokloster. — This palace, of all the private dwellings in Sweden perhaps the one which most deserves the name, rikt, eklarerade, stanga, talrik, ekipag, vSg, under, massa, bottfor, betjent, (lantern, armbaga sig, trang, mellanrum. — Portvakten, uppgifva, hopp, brinna, stanga, oppna, dorr, betrakta, fdnsterruta, intrangande skaran, likgiltigt oga; veto, aftonen, suspenderadt, hela verlden, veta, taga emot. Transel, tambur, later ej beskrifva sig. — forgarfves, sucka efter, utrymme, kunde fa, kasta blick, chenssare, spegel, vagg, midt emot, be- tjent, val, funnit, hennes nads shawl, trefva, froken lappskor, husets egna domestiker, skulle hafva, bricka med, glacer, fortviflan, malad, ansigte, tyckes bada godt for, ndje; liksom, trollmakt legat, sjelfva, troskeln, sS snart, steg, taget, strala, gladt leende. 10 Slott, enskildt, boning, mahanda, fdrtjena, namn, ( 136 ) has that merit, that it not only possesses an old ancl a new history, but also that in its present state, through what it re- presents to the eye, is still more interesting, than through what the memory has preserved concerning it. This estate is situated in Upland, 6 Swedish miles from Stockholm, and belongs to the Brahe family. The former history of the place is preserved' within it, not written on paper or parch- ment, but on less perishable materials. Within the parish, half a mile from the present palace, we find the ruins of an old castle, situated on a height near the lake, formerly a home for freebooters. They consist of a number of mossgrown stones, partly fallen down and scattered about, but of so colossal a size, that you are amazed at the human powers, which, with so little assistance from art as their time offered, could move and lift these immense masses. It is probable that the water for- merly went nearly to this wall, and the situation was conse- quently well chosen both as a harbour for the returning barks and for defence against possible attacks. But the retiring wave retreated by degrees from the castle, at about the same period as rudeness and desire for strife gave way before the mild spirit of Christianity, and left room for more peaceful inclinations. Thus this castle fell to ruins, the mute witnesses of its former strength and object; not they alone, however, other equally mute witnesses testify of those families that have lived here. It is they themselves, who have found a resting-place under that turf they trod, and of whom many utmarkelse, allenast, aga, aldre, nyare, historia, utan, narvarande tillstand, genom, oga, framstalla, intressant, hvad, minnet, forvara. — Egendom, belagen, svensk, mil, tillhor, for narvarande, Braheska familjen. — Slal-J| lets aldre, inom detsamraa, skrifven, papper, pergament, forganglig, am^H ne. — Inom, socken, en half, nuvarande, finnas, ruin, efter, gammal, faste, hojd, vid sjdn, fordom, hem, viking. — besta, mangd, mossbelupen, sten, till en del, nedfallen, kringspridd, kollossal storlek, hlipna bfver, menniskokraft, ringa, bitrade, konst, erbjuda, rora, lyfta, ofantlig, massa. — Sannolikt, ga, nara, mur, belagenhet, salunda, fortraffligt vald, hamn, hemkomna, fartyg, till fdrsvar, mojlig, anfall. Sjunka, vag, vika, smaningom, medan, fastc, ungefar, vid, tid, robot, slridslystnad, kristendom, mild, anda, vika, lemna rum, fredlig bojelse. S3, falla, stum, vittnena, fordna styrka, bestammelse, andra, lika, fortiil- ja, slagt, bo. — finna, hviloplats, torfva, trampa, hvarom , mSngen. ( 137 ) a tomb raised on the shores 1 now speak. Old weapons have been here and there met with in the earth, fallen from the hands of the owners here conquered in battle. 11 But I must tell yon about one negro, whose story is near- ly connected with the family on this plantation, and which they have related to me. It is a beautiful instance of the pe- culiar nobility of the negro character, when it attains its proper development. His name was Samedi (or Saturday) and was on S:t Domingo a servant to the parents of my host, when the re- nowned massacre there took place. He rescued from this, at the risk of his own life, his master's two sons — my host was one of them, — by carrying them at night from the town on his shoulders, through every clanger, down to the harbour, w 7 here he had secured a little bark, in which he went with the two children to Charleston in south Carolina. Here he put the two boys to school, and hired himself out to daily labour. Both he and the boys had lost all during the dreadful night at San Do- mingo. He had only been able to save their lives. Tn Charles- ton he fed and clothed them and himself with his work. Every week he gave the boys three dollars each from his earnings. With this he continued till the boys had grown young men, and he — an old one. My host w^ent to sea, and made some property by his energy and good fortune. vid, strand, uppfbrd, grafhbg, formala. — Man bar, traffa, jord, falla, tegare, bfvervinna, strid. 11. Tala om for, neger, historia, forbunden, familj, plantage, beratta. — Vackert exempel, negerkarakterens egna adelhet, na, ratt, utveckling. — namn, Lordag, tjenare, fbraldrar, vard, namnkunnig, massacker intraffa. — rSdda, ur, lifsfara, husbonde, som, i det han bar, nattetid, axlar, genom, fara, nad, hamn, forsakra sig om, farkost, begifva sig, sbdra. — satte, i en skola, hyra ut, dagsarbete. — bade, fbrlora, ohygglig, natt, pa. — hade kunnat radda, lif. — fbda, klada, arbete. — vecka, gifva, hvar sina tre, af, arbetsfbrtjenst. — Harmed fortfor, blifvit, gammal. Gick till sjbs, fbrvarfva, fbrmbgenhet, raskhet, lycka. ( 138) After having purchased the plantation on Cuba, and there I married, he took old Saturday to him, attended to him now in his turn, and gave him three dollars every week as pocket money, as a recompense for what he had received from him during his boyhood. Old Saturday lived long here happy and free from care, loved and respected by all. He died two years ago at a very great age. He was an upright Christian and very pious; a good christian in all respects. Sedan han kdpt, gifta sig, taga till, forsorja, ordning, handpenningar, gengald, dem, la, under, gossear. — lefva, lange, lycklig, sorgfri, alskad, aktad. — do, for ett par, sedan, vid, hog — uppriktig kristen, from, pa, vis. ( 139) mm Samial. God morgon, (a/ton) kerre. Tatar herrn engelska (sv en- ska)? Mycket titet$menjag for star en bok^ och n'dr an- dra tala. Huru Idnge tanker herrn va- ra i staden? Blott en eller ett par veckor. Vddret dr sa vackert, det vo- re radligt ait far a utpa lan- det snort. Huru langt dr det till G.; Halfannan svenk mil; omkring nio engelska mil. Hvar bor H;r 1\? Han bor vid Drottninggatan, huset N:o 4%, tva trappor upp. Kan herrn saga mig, hvar jag skall finna ett godt hotel? Kan man fa dta der ? Huru dags kan herrn komma i morgon? Jag kan icke komma forr an klockan half sex. War sa god och skicka pig an (betjenten) till mig. Visa mig till mitt rum. Sag at betjenten att han bor- star mina kldder. Dialogues. *) Good morning, (evening) sir. Do you speak english (Swe- dish) ? Very little ; but I un- derstand a book, and when others speak. How long do you intend to be in the town? Only a week or two. The weather is so beautiful, it would be adviseable to go into the country soon. Hoav far is it to G.? A Swedish mile and a half? about nine english miles. Where does M:r T. live? He lives at N:o 12 Drottning- gatan, in the second floor. Can you till me, where I shall find a good hotel? Can one dine there? At what time can you come to-morrow? I cannot come before half past five. Have the goodness te send the maid-servant (footman) to me. Show me to my room. Tell the servant to brush my clothes. ') For more exercises of this kind, examples for the use of the par- ticles &c. &c. see "Exercises for Conversation in English and Swedish, for the use of both nations." Fourth edition. ( HO ) Vdck mig i morgon klockan half sju. Tag hit en karafin med friskt vatten, och ett rent glas. Kan jag fa kdpa ett par hand- skar har? Lat mig fa ett godt par. Huru myckct kosta dessa? Har herrn nigra nasdukar? Dessa aro for stora, och den- na ar for liten. Jag har for lor at min planbok ; har herrn nagra till salu? Jag behbfver nya strumpor, skor och skjortor ; kan herrn v saga mig hvar jag kan fa Hvar bor skraddaren ? Far sa god och skicka efter honom, Min rock behbfver lagas, och mina stdjlor afven. Far jag besv'dra frun att skic- ka mina smutsiga kldder till nagon tvdtterska. Awake me to-morrow at hal past six. Bring me a decanter of fresh water, and a clean glass. Can I buy a pair of gloves here? Let me have a good pair. How much do these cost? Have you any pocket hand- kerchiefs ? These are too large, and this is too little. I have lost my pocket-book; have you any for sale? I need new stockings, shoes and shirts, can you tell me where I can get them? Where does the tailor live? Have the goodness to send for him. My coat w r ants mending, and my boots also. May I trouble you, madam, to send my dirty clothes to some washerwoman. Hvad kan jag fa till frukosl, middag, aflonvard? Far jag lilet kaffe, choklad eller the. Gif mig grddden och sockrct. Mjblken ar icke god. What can I have for breakfast, dinner, supper? Let me have a little coffee, chocolate or tea. Give mo. the cream and the sugar. The milk is not good. ( 141 ) Sk'dr mig en $kifva brbd, och gif mig smbret. H'dll i en kopp kaffe at mig. Delta ar for starkt,fbr svagl. Kan jag fa lilet lammkbtt med potalis och sds, samtmycket litet spinal. Jag fbredrager oxkbtt, kalf- kbtt eller flask. Delia villebrad ar icke v'dl stekt. Jag tycker icke om kyckling. Delia hbns ar icke tillr'dck- ligt kokadt. Sid i ell glas vin, port, ma- deira, sherry, eller cham- pagne. Gif mig en ren tallrik och en knif och gaffel. Jag dricker i allm'dnhetv alien, ibland porter, bl eller svag- dricka. En liten smbrgas med litet ost ar bra alt sluta med. Kan jag fa ett par lbs, (hdrdt) kokta egg till qv alien? Tycker du om kalll kbtt? Glbm icke senapen', jag behbf- ver ocksd peppar, salt, mu- skott och kanel. Delta fat ar kalll, lat varma del litet. Gif mig en korkskruf ; jag be- hbfver ock ett rent vin glas. Cut me a slice of bread, and give me the butter. Pour me out a cup of coffee. This is too strong, too weak. Can I have a little lamb with potatoes and gravy, and very little spinage. I prefer beef, veal or pork. This game is not well roasted, I do not like chicken. This fowl is not sufficiently boiled. Pour out a glass of wine, port, madeira , sherry or cham- pagne. Give me a clean plate and a knife and fork. I generally drink water, some- times porter, ale or table- beer. A crust of bread and butter with a little cheese is good to finish with. Can I have a couple of eggs soft (hard) boiled for the evening? Do you like cold meat? Do not forget the mustard; I need also pepper, salt, nut- meg and cinnamon. This dish is cold, warm it a little. Give me a cork-screw; I need also a clean wine-glass. ( 142) Denna serviette ar smutsig , skaffa mig en ren. Stall buteljen pa detta bord. This napkin is dirty, get me clean one. Place the bottle on this table. Huru dags gar posten? Hvar ar posten ? ar den langt hart/ran ? Kan jag fa litet skrif-papper, penna och black? Jag har tva bref alt skrifva innan jag kan ga ut. Kan herrn lana mig litet lack, munlack, (rodt eller svart). Gif mig en b'dttre penknif , denna ar sd sl'o ; och en blyerts-penna. Jag har glb'mt mitt plumppap- per, Jinns det sand har ? Lana mig ett sigill och ett kuvert. Skicka detta bref pa posten innan klockan half sex. Hu- ru mycket skall det kosta? Har du ndgra pe?igar pa dig ? Fexla denna sedel at mig. Skynda dig och kom lillbaks straxt. Kan herrn saga mig hvar jag kan Jinna en god tolk ? Lat honom komma till mig Ire qvart pa atta i qv'dll. Ga och kbpa en biljett for angbalen. At what time does the post go? Where is the post-office? is it| far from here? Can I have a little writii paper, pen and ink. I have two letters to write be- fore I can go out. Can yon lend me a little sealing- wax, wafer, (red or black). Give me a better penknife, this is so blunt; and a black-lead pencil. I have forgotten my blotting- paper, is there any sand here ? Lend me a seal and an envelope. Send this letter to the post before half past five o'clock. How much will it cost? Have you any money about you ? Change this note for me. Make haste and come back im-j mediately. Can you till me where I can find a good interpreter? Let him come to me at a quarter to eight this evening. Go and buy a ticket for the steamer. ( 143) Finns del nagon god lakare i staden ? Jag har forkylt mig. Jag har diarrhe, forstoppning, kolik, brostverk. gar hade jag svar hufvud- verk, men nu har jag ondt i halsen, armarne och benen. Han kan icke bota tandverk eiler orsprang. Min van har feber, skall han lata b'ppna en ader? Skulle del vara bra for mig att bada ibland? Ett kallt, varml, bad vore nyl- Vi fa skicka till apoteket ef- ter medikamentet. JSur skall jag taga dessa pil- ler och pulver? Far sa god och skaffa mig en god skoterska. Bullra icke sa mycket,jag kan icke sofva. Kan jag fa kopa nagra mob- ler har? Jag behbfver en sang, sex sto- lar, tva bord, en byra, en I'dndslol; alia af mahogny. Delta skrif-bord och en lilen soffa ville jag ocksa hafva. Kuddarne dro for mjuka, har- da, har herrn nagra andra? Delta bollster ar for mjukl, jag tycker mera om en ma- dras s stoppad med tag el. Is there any good physician in the town ? I have caught cold. I have diarrea, costiveness, co- lic, pain in my chest. Yesterday I had a bad head- ache, but now I have a pain in my neck, arms and legs. He cannot cure the toothache or earache. My friend has a fever, shall he be bled? Would it be useful for me to bathe sometimes? A cold, warm, bath were most useful. We must send to the apothe- cary's for the medicine. When shall I take these pills and powders? Have the goodness to get me a good nurse. Do not make so much noise, I cannot sleep. Can I buy some furniture here ? I want one bedstead, six chairs, two tables, one bureau, one armchair, all of mahogany. This writing-table and a little sofa I should like also to have. The cushions are too soft, hard, have you any others? This bed is too soft, I prefer a mattress stuffed with horse- hair. ( 144) En stor och en lite ft spegel; den ena med forgylld, den andra med mbrk ram. One large and one little looking- glass; the one with a gilt, the other with a dark frame. I Kan herrn gbra mig ett par stbjlor, skor, tojflor, tills om onsdag eller thorsdag? Dessajag har pa mig dro for korta, langa. tranga. Fill herrn taga matt af mig. Gbr dem v'dl vida. Far jag profva mina stbjlor ? De kldmma mig bfver taer- na. Sulorna dro ndstan for tjocka, tunna. Klackarna dro for hbga, laga. Can you make me a pair of boots, shoes, slippers, by next Wednesday or thursday? These I have on are too short, long, tight. Will you take my measure. Make them wide enough. May I try my boots? They pinch me over the toes. The soles are almost too thick, thin. The heels are too high, low. Skaffa mig lilet rent vatten i ett tvdttfat, jag vill tvdtta mina hdnder. Tag hit min morgonrock, och skicka efler harfrisbren\ jag behbfver lata klippa mig. Jag skall lata brdnna mig i haret i dag ? * har herrn tang med sig? Sakta. — Tangen ar for het. Hvar ar min tandborsle och tandpulvret? Mina rakknifvar behbfva dra- gas, kan herrn gbra del? Gif mig en knappnal. Get me a little w r ater in a washhand-basin, I should like to wash my hands. Bring me my morning-gown, and send for the hair-dresser; I must have my hair cut. I shall have my hair curled to-day ; have you the curling- 1 tongs with you? Gently. — The tongs are too hot. Where is my tooth-brush and powder? My razors want setting, can you do it? Give me a pin. ( 145 ) Hvilka dro de mdrkvdrdigaste sl'dllen i sladen? Jag skulle vilja se kyrkorna och sloltet, theaterhuset samt museum. Finns del nagon exposition for ndrvarande ? Far set god och visa mig dit. I hvilken bod kan jag fakopa < ell blyerlsstift och nagra pcnslar ? Jag behofver ocksa nagra fdrger. Har herrn ndgot kulort pap- per till teckning? Visa mig nagra gravyrer ; Jigurer, historiska slacken, blomstcr-stycken , foglar, djur, arkitektur. Jag behofver ocksa en lineal, en cirkel, papp, gummi, en liten fil och en sax. Which are the most remark- able places in town? I should like to see the church- es, palace, theatre and the museum. Is there any exhibition at pre- sent? Be so good as to show me the way there. In what shop can I buy a pen- cil-case and some hairpen- cils ? I need also some colours. Have you any coloured paper for drawing? Show me some engravings; fi- gures, historical-pieces, land- scape-pieces , flower-pieces , birds, animals, achitecture. I want also a ruler, a pair of compasses, pasteboard, gum, a small file and a pair of scissors. Manaderne. The Months. Januari. January. Juli. July. Februari. February. Augusti. August. Mars. March. September. September April. April. October. October. Maj. May. November. November. Juni. June. December. December Dagarne i Feckan. The Days of the Week. Sbndag. Sunday. Thorsdag. Thursday. Mandag. Monday. Fredag. Friday. Tisdag. Tuesday. Lb'rdag. Saturday. Qnsdag. Wednesday. 10 ( 146 ) Fjorton dag at. A fortnight. Host. Autumn. En vecka. A week. Solen. The sun. En dag. A day. Man en- The moon. En timme. An hour. Stjernorna. The stars. En minut. A minute. Flaneterna. The planets. Morgon. Morning. Nordlig, syd- North , south , Fb'rmiddag. Forenoon. lig , ostlig , east, west wind. Middag. Noon. vesilig vind. Eftermiddag. Afternoon. En storm. A storm. Afton, qvall. Evening. En regnskur. A shower. Natt. Night. Regn. Rain. / gar. Yesterday. Hagel. Hail. I forr-gar. The day before Srid. Snow. yesterday. Norrsken. The northern I morgon. To-morrow. lights. I b'fvermorgon. The day after to-morrow. Regnbagen. The rainbow. Nydrsdag. New-years-day. Blixt. Lightning. Trettondag. Twelfth-day. Jska. Thunder. Lang-fredag. Good-friday. Eld. Fire. Push. Easter. Fatten. Water. Pingst. Whitsuntide. Hetta. Heat. Jul. Christmas. Fold. Cold. dnnandag-jul. Boxing-day. Frost. Frost. Vinter. Winter. To. Thaw. Far. Spring. Ljus. Light. Sommar. Summer. Morker. Darkness. ( H7 ) SWEDISH WEIGHTS and MEASURES. The weights and measures vary considerably in di£= ferent parts of the country. The following are those most in use in the capital. Victualie-vigt. 1 Skeppund = 20 Lispund = nearly 400 lbs Avoirdupois. 1 Centner = 5 D:o = — 100 — — 1 Lispund = 20 Skalpund or mark = — 20 — — 1 Skalpund = 32 Lod = ' — 1 — — 1 Lod = 4 Qvintin = — 5 ounce — Medicinal-vigt. 1 Libra =12 Unz = nearly 1 lb Apothecaries weight. 1 Unz = 8 Drachmer = — 1 ounce — — 1 Drachma = 3 Scrupler = — 1 dram — — 1 Scrupel = 20 Gran = — 1 scruple — — Guld-vigt. 1 Mark = 8 Unz = about § of a lb troy. 1 Unz = 2 lod = — 1 ounce — 1 Lod = 4 Qvintin = — 10 dwt — 1 Qvintin = 12 Ass = — 2£ dwt — Lang-d-matt. 1 Stang = 1§ Famn, about 10 feet. 1 Famn = 3 Alnar, — 6 — 1 Aln = 2 Fot, — 2 — 1 Fot = 2 Qvarter, — 12 inches. 1 Qvarter = 6 Turn, — 6 — 100 Swedish feet = 97,410 english feet. I Swedish mile = 18,000 swedis' alnar, or about 6^ English miles. Yt-matt. 1 Tunnland = 4 Halfspannland = about 1 acre. 1 Halfspannland = 2 Fjerdingsland = — 2 roods. 1 Fjerdingsland = 4 Kappland = — 1 rood. 1 Kappland = 447£ □ Alnar = — 10 square poles 1 n Aln =4 □ Fot - _ 4 _ feet. 100 Swedish [J fee* = 94,888 english (TJ feel. ( 148 ) Spannmals-matt. i Tunna = 2 Spann = a bout 4 bushels. 1 Spann '= Fjerdingai = — 2 — 1 Fjerding = 4 Kappar = — 2 pecks. 1 Kappe = 11 Kanna = — 1 gallon. 100 Tunnor = 50,403 english quarters. Matt for fly ta rule varor. i Foder s= 2 Pipor = about 1 tun. 1 Pipa = 2 Oxhufvud = — 1 pipe. 1 Oxhufvud sb H Am = — 1 hogshead. 1 Am == 4 Ankare = — 1 tierce. 1 Ankare = 15 Kannor = - — 32 quarts. 1 Kanna = 2 Stop = - 2 — 1 Stop = 4 Qvarter = - — 1 quart. i Qvarter = 4 Jumfrur = - — \ pint. 100 Kannor = 57,603 english gallons. The following should also he observed. 1 Val = 20 kast = 80 pieces. 1 Skock = 60 — 1 Timmer = 40 — 1 Tjog = 20 — 1 Mandel = 15 — 1 Tolft or [)ussin s= 12 — 1 Grosch = 144 - For Paper. 1 Bal = 10 Bis 1 bale. 1 Bis = 20 Bocker : 1 ream. 1 Bok = 24 Ark 1 quire. 1 Swedish Money. In gold, the ducat, weighing rather more than one qvintin (2k dwl or 72 T 5 / T ass; and is valued at about 8 shillings sterling. In silver, the specie riksdaler, worth nearly four shillings english ; the half riksdaler, the £, the £ the T 'g and the ^V riksdaler. In copper, the 4 skillingar banko. about H penny; the 1 skilbg or v it ten. In paper, 32 skilling b:ko = about 1 shilling english. 2 Biksdaler Banko = about 3 shillings english. 6 Riksdrr 32 skill.; 10 Biksdaler B:ko 16 B:dr 32 skill. Ivko; 33 R:dr 16 sk b:ko; 100 B:dr b:ko; 500 B:dr b:ko. ( 149 ) ALPHABETICAL LIST OF THE WORDS USED h\ THE READING EXERCISES. Ack, int. alas, oh. Adelsherre, s. nobleman. Af, pre, of, by, from. Affarda, v. to dispatch, expedite. Afgudadyrkare, s. m. idolater. Afga, v. to depart, start. Afliden, part, deceased, late, defunct. Aflang, a. oblong. Aflagsen, a. remote, distant. Afseende, s. n. respest, regard, intent. Afsigt, s. m. view, intention, design, object. Afskaffa, v. to abolish, annul, set aside. Afsked, s. n. farewell. Afskudda, v. to shake off. Afstyrka, v. to dissuade, divert Afstyrkte, v. dissuaded. Afsanda, v. to dispatch, send away Afton, *-. m. evening. Aftonvard, s. m. refreshment taken in the afternoon. Afundsam, a. envious. Afvikelse, s. f. deviation. Akademi, s. academy, university. Akademisk, a. academic. Alldeles, ad. entirely, quite. Aldrafinast, a. the very finest. Aldrig, ad, never, ever. All, Alh, Alia, pro, all, every one. Allenast, ad, only, solely, but, pro- vided. Allmogen, s. m. the peasantry. All man, a. public, common, vulgar. Allmanhet, ad generally, commonly. Allmanheten, s. f. the public. Alltid, ad. always, perpetually. Alltfor, ad. too. Allting, every thing. Aim j s. f. elm. Alster, s. n. offspring, production. Altare, s. n. altar. Alternativ, s. n. alternative. Ana, v. to forebode, foreknow. de- Anbefalla, v. to recommend. Anblick, *. m. look, view, sight. Anda, s. m. breath, gasp, spirit. Andakt, s. m. devotion. Andas, v. to breathe. Ande, s., ghost, spirit, zeal. Andelig, a. ghostly, spiritual. Andra, a. next, other, second. Anforvandt, s. m. kinsman. Angenam, a. agreeable, pleasant, lightful. Anga, v. to concern, regard. Aning, s. f. foreboding, presage. Ankomma, v. to arrive. Anlag, s. n. disposition, turn. Anlagr, sec Anlagga. Anledning, s. f. occasion, ground, reason. Anletsdrag, s. n. features. Anlita, v. to solicit. Anlagga. v. to lay, scheme, contrive, found. Anlaggning, .-?. f. design, contrivance, foundation. Annan, Annat, pi. Andra, pro, other, another. Annars, ad. otherwise. Annorstades, ad. elsewhere. Anse, v. to regard, consider. Ansigte, s. n. face. Anslag, s. n. project, appointment, scheme. Ansla, v. to assign, settle. Anstranga, v. to exert, strain. Anstandig, a. decent, suitable, be- coming. Ansvar, s. n. responsibility. Ansag from Anse. Antaga, v. to receive, adopt, embrac, Anvanda, v. to employ, use, apply. Arbeta, v. to work. Arbete, s. n. work. Arbetshag, s. m. desire to work. ( 150 ) Arf, *. n. inheritance, patrimony. Arfvegocls, s. n. inheritance. Arfving, s. m. heir. Ark, s. m. ark. s. n. sheet (of paper). Arm, a. poor. s. m. arm. Arme, $. f. army. Armod, s. n poverty. Art, s. f. sort, kind, nature. Artighet, s. f. politeness. Att, pre. to. conj. that. Attribut, s. m. attribute. Augusti, s. f. august. Avisa, s. f. newspaper. Axel, s. m. axle, shoulder. Axlar, s. shoulders. Bad v. prayed, from Bedja. Bakom, pre, ad. behind. Bakstugusittare, s. m. cotter. Balsamisk, a. balsamic. Bana, s. f. way, course, path. — v. to clear. Band, s. n. tie, band, ribbon. Bar, a. bare. — part, carried. Bark, s. m. bark, rind. Barm, s. m. bosom. Barn, s. n. child. Barnbarn, s. grand-child. Barnaskara, s. crowd of children. Barndom, s. m. childhood. Barnslig, a. childish. Barnaar, s. n. childhood. Bebo, v. to inhabit. Bedraga, v. to deceive, cheat. Bedrift, s. m. achievement. Bedrog, see bedraga. Befann imp. of Befinna. Befinna, v. to find, perceive. Befintlig, a. found, to be found. Befolkning, s. m. population. Befordran, s. f. advancement, pro- motion. Befal, s. n. command, conduct. Begaf from begifva (sig) to set out, resort, go. Begagna, v. to use. — sig af. to profit by. Begge. Beggedera, a. both, two. Begick, imp. of Bega, v. (o commit, manage. Begrepp, *. n. notion, conception. BegrMftsning, e. m limit, lounds. Begynna, v. to begin. Begynnelse, s. m. commencement Begynte, v. began. Begar, s. n. desire, request, wishes. Begara, v. to desire, ask, covet, beg Behag, s. n. will, delight, grace. Behaga, v. to please, charm. Behandla, v. to treat. Bebjerta, v. to mind, consider. Behof, s. n. need, want, use. Behalla, v. to retain, keep. Bebbfva, v. to need, want. Bekymra, v. to trouble, molest. Beklaga, v. to bemoan, pify, deplore. Bekant, a. acquainted, known. Bekymmer, s. n. trouble, care, an- xiety. Bekymrad, a. anxious. Bekampa, v. wrestle, contend. Belatenbet, s. satisfaction. Belagenbet, s. f. situation. Belona, v. to reward. Beloning, s. f. recompense, remune- ration, reward. Bemaktiga sig, v. to make oneself master of. Bemodande, 5. n. endeavour, exertion. Benyttja, v. to use. Beqvamlighet, s. f. convenience, ease. Ber, from Begara, to ask. Beredde, from Bereda to prepare. Berg, s. n. mountain. Berga, v. to reap, save. Bero, *v. to depend, rely. Beratta, v. to tell, recount. Berattelse, s. m. relation, narrative. Berbm, s. n. praise, applause. Berbmd, a. praised, famous, renowned. Berbfva, v. to deprive, bereave. Besanna, v. to verify, affirm. Besinna, v. to consider. Beskaflenbet, s. f. quality, nature. Beskylla, v. to accuse, charge. Beslut, s. n. decree, resolution. Besluta, v. to determine, decide, decree. Beslbts v. was determined. Bestrala, v. to irradiate. Besla, v. to consist, allow, stand. Bcstand. s. n. stability, duration. BestSndsdel, *. m. constituent part. Bestandande, a. constant, firm. BestHmd, a. determined, appointed, destined. ( 151 ) Bestanka. v. lo besprinkle. BestSndig, a. constant, stable. Bestandigt, ad constantly. Bestod from Besta. Besvara, v. lo reply, answer. Besvar, s. n. trouble. Besvara, v. to trouble. Besvarjnmg, s. f. conjuration, exor- cism. Besynnerlig, a. particular, odd, strange. Besok, s. n. visit. Besdka, v. to visit. Beijening, s. f. servants, service. Betrakta, v. to contemplate, consider. Betog from Betaga, v. lo deprive, intercept. Betyda, v. to signify, betoken. Betyg, s. n. certificate, testimonial. Betacka, v. lo cover, screen, shield. Betrakta, v. to contemplate, observe. Bevara, v. to preserve, save, retain. Beundra, v. to admire. Beundran, s. m. admiration. Bevista, v. lo be present at. Bevara, v. to arm, equip. Bibehalla, v. keep. Bibliothek, s. n. library. Bifall, s. n. applause, approbation, consent. Bigotterie, s. bigotry. Bigtstol, biktstol, s. m. confessional. Bild, s. m. image, figure. Bilda, v. to form, model, build. Bildning, s. f. shape, education, make. Bildningskraft, s. power of formation. Bit, s. m. bit, morsel. Bita, v. to bile. Bitter, a. bitter. Bittid, ad. early. Bjuda, v. invite, offer. Bjdrk-kada, s. f. birch-resin. Bjorn, s. m. bear. Blad, s. n. leaf, blade. Bland or Ibland, prep, among, ad, sometimes. Blanda, v. to mix, mingle. Blank, a. shining. Blef from blifva, v. lo be, become. Blick, s. m. look, glance. Blicka, v. to glance, view, look. Blid, a. mild, kind, favorable. Blifva, v. to become, be, remain. Blink, *. m. twinkling. Blir, v. from blifva. Blixtra, v. lo lighten, flash. Blod, s. n. blood. Blomma, s. f. flower. Blomster, s. n. flower, blossom. Blomsterang, s. f. flowery meadow. Blott, a. bare, naked. — ad, merely, but, only. Bla, a. blue. Bla-hvit, a. blue-while. Blanka, v, to shine, glisten. Blbda, v. to bleed. Bo, v. to dwell. — s. n. nest. Bok, s. f. book. Bokdunge, s. m. thicket of beech. Boksamling, s. f. collection of books, library. Boktryckeri, s. n. printing-office. Bonde, s. m. peasant. Bondeheinman, s. m. farm. Bondstuga, s. f. peasant's hut. Boning, s. f. habitation. Bor, from bo. Bord, s. n. table. Borde, v. ought should. Bordslada, s. f. table-drawer. Bort, ad. away. Bortga, v. to depart, go away. Bortom, prep, beyond. Bostalle, s. n. dwelling, abode. Botanik, s. f. botany. Botaniker, s. m. botanist. Botanisk, o. botanic. Bott, from bo. Botten, s. bottom. Brand, s. m. fire, brand. Brann, from brinna. Brasa, s. f. fire. Braska, v. to rustle. Bred, a. broad. Bredd, s. f. breadth, depth. Bredvid, ad. beside. Bref, s. n. letter. Bringa, v. to bring, lake. Brinna, v. to burn. Brist, s. m. want, lack, defect. Broder, Bror, s. m. brother, Brons, m. bronze. Brudsang, s. f. bridal-bed. Bruka, v. lo use. Brumma, v. to hum, buzz, grumble Brunno, from brinna. ( "52 ) Brunsvig, Brunswick. Brutit, from bryta. Brusande, pari, roaring, raging. Bry, v. to tease, perplex, trouble. Brydsam, a. vexatious. Bryn, s. n. edge, brim. Brynja, s. coat of mail. Bryta, v. to break. Branna, v. to burn. Brodbit, s. m. morsel of bread. Brost, s. n. breast. Bud, s. n. messenger, message, com- mandment. Bugt, s. m. gulf, bend, curve. Bundt or bunt, s. m. bundle. Bunke, s. m. a. flat bottomed bowl. By, *. m. village. Bygd from bygga. — *. m. neigh- bourhood. Bygga, v. to build. Byggnad, s. m. building, structure. Byta, v. to change. Bad, or bade, a. both. Bat, s. m. boat. Bata, v. to profit, benefit. Back, s. m. brook. Bafvan, s. f. trepedation. Balte, s. n. belt. Bank, s. m. bench, seat. Basta, *. advantage, welfare. Battre, a. belter. Boja, v. to bend, incline. Bojlighet, s. f. flexibility. Bolja, s. f. billow, wave. Bon, s. f. prayer, request. Bora, v. ought. Borja, v. to begin, commence. Borjan, *. f. beginning. Carl, charles. Caffehus, s. n. coffee-house. Char, s. m. chariot. Communitet, *. n. community. Dag, *. m. day. Dagg, s. m. dew. rope's end. Daglig, a. daily. Dagligen, ad. daily, every day. Dal, *. m. valley, dale. Dalarne, s. Dalecarlia. Dalresan, the journey to Dalecarlia. Dana, v. to frame, form Danmark, *. n. Denmark. Dans, s. m. dance. Darra, v. to tremble, shiver Darrning, s. f. trepidation, trembling Defekt, s. m. defect — a. incomplete. Deg, s. m. dough. Dejlig, a. handsome, beautiful. Del, s. m. part, share. Dela, v. to partake, share, divide. Delt, from, dela. Deltaga, v. to partake, participate. Dem, pro, them. Den, pro. and art. that, the. Denna -e, pro, this. Densamma -e, pro, the same. Der, ad. there, where. Deraf, ad. thence, thereof. Derefter, ad. then, after that, accor- dingly. Deremot, ad. on the contrary, where- as, in exchange. Derfore, ad. then, therefore. Deri, ad. therein, there. Derigenom, ad. thereby, by that means. Derifran, ad. thence. Dernast, ad. next, secondly. Derpa, ad. thereupon, then, of it. Derutinnan, ad. therein. Dervid, ad. hard by, by, thereupon, there. Dessutom,ad. besides, moreover. Det, it, the, there. Detta, pro, this. Di, v. to suck. Dialog, s. dialogue. Digna, v. to sink, fall. Dimma, s. f. fog, mist, haze. Dit, ad. thither, that way, whither. Ditsandt, sent thither. Djerf, a. bold. Djup, a. deep, profound, low. Djupt, ad. deeply. Dock, con. yet, notwithstanding, ne- vertheless. Dof, a. depressed. Doftande, a. fragrant. Dog, from do\ Doktor, s. doctor. Dom, s. m. doom, sentence, verdict. Domkyrka, *. f. ealhedral. Domna, v. n. to grow numb. Donation, s. f. legacy, donation. ( 153 ) Dotter ; s. f. daughter. Dra, from draga, v. tv pull, draw. Drag, s. n. pull, feature, trait. Dragen, drawn. Drake, s. m. dragon. Dref, from drifva, v. to drive, compel. Drift, s. m. impulse, propensity. Drifva, s. f. drift. Drill, s. m. trill, {in music), drill. Drog from draga, v. to draw. Droppe, s. m. drop. Drottning, s. f. queen. Drucken, a. drunk, tipsy. Drufvokulle, s. m. hill of vines. Dryek, s. m. drink, beverage. Dragt, s. m. dress, garment. Duellera, v. to duel. Dufva, s. f. dove, pigeon. Dnglighet, s. f. fitness, ability. Dukat, s. m. ducat. Dunkel, a. gloomy, dull, dim. Dvala, s. f. trance. D. v. s. Det vill saga, that is to say. Dygd, s. f. virtue. Dylik, a. the like, similar, such. Dyrbar, a. precious, rich, valuable. Dyika, v. to worship, adore. DS, a. conj. then, when, as. DSlig, a. bad, poorly, weak. Davarande, a. of that time. Dack, s. n. deck. Dald, s. m. valley, vale. Do, v. to die. Dod, s. m. death. — a. dead. Dodlig, a. mortal, deadly. Dok, v. emerged; from dyka. Dolja, v. to conceal, hide. Dbpa, v. io baptize. Dorr, s. f. door. ^Efter, f. after, behind. Efterlangta, v. to long for. Eftertryck, s. n. emphasis, energy. Ega, v. to be master of, own, have. Egde from aga, v. to own, possess. Egen, a. strange, peculiar, own. Egendom, s. m. properly, estate, for- tune. Egendomsegare, s. m. owner of on estate. Egenskap, s. m. quality, property. Egg, s. n. egg. Egnades from egna, v. to appropriate, dedicate. Ehiiru, conj. although. Ej, ad. no, not. Ej heller, nor, neither. Ek, s. f. oak. Element, s. n. element. Elf, s. f. river. Elfenben, s. n. ivory. Elfvor, s. m. fairies, elves. Embryotillstand, the embryo state. Emellan, prep, between. Emot, prep, against, towards. Emottaga, v. to receive, accept. En, art. a, an. — pro. one, some one. Endast, ad. only, solely. Engel, s. m. angel. Enhet, s. unity. Enkel, a. .single, thin. Enkelhet, s. f. singleness, simpleness, simplicity. Enligt, ad. agreeably, accordingly. Ens, ad. only, even. Ensam, ad. alone, solitary, private. Enskild, a. private. Envaning, a. one story. Epok, s. epoch. Er, pro. you, your. Erfara, v. to experience, learn. Erfarenhet, s. f. experience. Erhalla, v. to obtain, gain. Erholl, obtained. Erkansla, s. f. acknowledgement. Ersatta, v. to compensate. Ersattning, s. f. amends, satisfaction* Erofra, v. to conquer, win. Ett, a. one. Evig, a. eternal, everlasting. Evardelig, a. perpetual. Exempel, s. n. example, instance. Exercera, v. to exercise. Facchi, (ilalian) carrier. Fader, s. father. Faderlig, a. paternal. Fall, s. n. fall, downfall, case. Falla, v. to drop, fall. Falsk, a. false, deceitful. Famn, s. m. embrace, fathom, Fan, s. m. devil. Fana, s. f. flag. Fanatisk, a. fanatic. IS ( 154) Farm from finna to find. Farms from, finna to be, exist. Far, s. vn. father. Fara, s. f. danger. — v. to start, go. Farit from fara. Fast, a. firm, solid. — conj. though. Fastan, conj. although, though. Fat, s. n. dish, cask. Fatta, v. to catch, seize, understand. Fattig, a. poor. Fattigdom, s. m. poverty. Felas, v. to be wanting. Femtio, a. fifty. Fest, s. m. feast, festival. Fick, from fa, v. to get, receive, be permitted. Ficka, s. f. pocket. Fiende, s. m. enemy, foe. Fikonlof, s. n. fig-leaf. Fin, a. fine. Finger, s. n. finger. Finna, v. to find. Fint, ad. smartly, finely, slyly. Firad from fira, v. to celebrate, so- lemnize. Fisk, s. m. fish. Fjeder or fjader, 8. m. feather, spring (for watches, &c.) Fjerran, ad. remotely, at a distance, far, a. distant. Fjard, s. m. bay. Fjallen, s. n. ridge of mountains. Flamma, s. f. flame. Flera, a. several, more. Fiesta, a. the most. iFlit, s. m. industry, diligence, appli- cation. Fly, v. to flee. Flyga, v. to fly. Flygt, s. m. flight. Flyktig, a. fugitive. Flyta, v. to flow. Flytta, v. to move. Flyttfoglar, s. birds of passage. Flasa, v. to puff, blow. Flagt, s. m. a gentle breeze. Flata, v. to plait. — s. f. tress, plait. Floda, v. to flow. Flog from flyga, to fly. Floto from flyta. Foga, v. to dispose, order, join. Fogel or fagel, s. m. bird, fowl. Folk, s. n. people, nation, servants. Folkhop, s. m. crowd of people. Folklustbarhet, s. f. popular amuse- ment. Folkvalde, s. n. democracy. Fordna., a. former, ancient, old. I Fordom, ad. formerly, once. Fordra, v. to exact, demand, ask, require* Fordran, s. f. demand. Form, s. m. mould, form, shape. Fornlemning, s. f. antique. Forntid, s. m. antiquity, olden limes. Forntidshafd, *. m. history of an- tiquity. Forntidssaga, *. legen ofold. Fors, s. m. stream, water-fall. Forska, v. to investigate, search out. Forskning, s. f. investigation. Fortfara, v. to continue. Framkomst, s. m t advancement, pre- ferment. Fortsatta, v. to continue, pursue. Foster, s. n. embryo, product, child. Fosterbygd, s. f. native place. Fot, s. m. foot, basis — till lots, on foot. Fotstallning, $. f. groundwork, un- derlayer. Fram, prep, forth, forward, onward, out. Frambringa, v. to bring forth. Framdeles, ad. some time hence. Framdraga, v. to bring forward, to produce. Framfor, prep, before, above. Fram gent, ad. for the future, all along. Frarngang, s. m. success. Framlefva, v. to live on. Framskrida, v. to advance, move forward. Framsteg, s. n. progress, advance- ment. Framstalla, v. to represent, propose. Framte, v. to exhibit, produce, show. Framtid, s. m. future, furturily. Framtrolla, v. to conjure forth. Framat, ad. forwards. Frankrike, s. France. Franska, a. french. Fredlig, a. peaceful. Fredstid, s. time of peace. ( 155) Fremmande, a. strange, foreign. — s. n. company, visitors. Fri, a. free, exempt, easy. Frid, s. m. peace. Fridltis, a. outlawed. Friherre, s. m. baron. Frikostighet, s. f. liberality, bounty. Frisk, a. fresh. Friskt, ad. freshly, healthily. Frivola, a. frivolous. Fromhet, s. f. gentleness, piety. Frostblomma, s. f. frost-flower. Frukt, s. m. fruit. Frukta, v. to fear. Fruktan, s. f. fear, dread. Fraga, v. to ask, s. f. question. Fran, prep, from, by. Framniande or framling, s. m, stranger. Framst, a. foremost. Frdjd, s. m. joy. Frdken, s. f. an unmaried lady of rank. Full, a. full, drunk. Fullkomlig, a. perfect, complete. Fullstandig, a. complete. Fullt, ad. fully, completely. Furen, s. f. the fir. pine. Furste, s. m. prince. Furstelig, a. princely. Fylla, v. to fill. Fyndighet, s. f. invention. Fysiken, s. physics. Fa, a. few. v. to be allowed, to get. F Slang, a. vain fruitless. Fagel, s. m bird, fowl. Fadernesland, s. n. native- country. Fagring, s. f. beauty. Fall, s. m. fell. Fait, s. n. field, plain. Fangelse, s. n. prison. Fangsla, v. to imprison, catch. Fard, s. m. voyage, course, road, trip. Fasta, v. to fix. Faste, s. n. firmament, hilt, handle, castle. Fastemd, s. f. sweetheart. Foda, v. to bear, feed. Fddd, born. Fdga, a. ad. little, a Utile. Fdlja, v. to follow, attend, accompany. Fdljd, s. m. consequence. Fdnstcr, s. n. window. Fonstcrglas, s. n window- glass. Fonsterkant, *. corner of the window. For, ad. too. — prep, for, before. For att, in order to. Fora, v. to bring, lead. Forakta, v. to despise, scorn. Fdrare, s. m. guide, leader. Fdrarga, v. to vex. Fdrbistring, s. f. confusion. Forbifart, s. m. passage past. Forbrande, part, burned. Forbindelse. s. m. obligation. Forbindlig, a. obliging. Fdrbi, prep. ad. by, past. Forbiga, v. to pass by. Forbise, v. pass over, neglect. Ftirbittring, s. f. rage, fury. Forbyta, v. to change. Fordel, s. m. advantage, benefit. Fdrderf, s. n. ruin, destruction. Fordraga, v. to bear. Forebud, s. n. forerunner. Forega, v. to precede. Foregick, from forega. Fdrekomma, v. to prevent, occur, seem. Fdrelasa, v. to read to another. Forelasning, *. f. lecture. Foremal, s. n. object. Forena, v. to unite, reconcile. Forening, s. f. union, accord. Foresta, v. to manage, rule. Fdresatta, v. to, determine, propose. Fdretag, s. n. undertaking, enterprise, Fdretaga, v. to undertake, Fdretog, undertook. Fore trade, s. n. admission, prece- dence, prerogative. Fdrevandning, s. f. pretext, false allegation. Forfattare, s. m. author. Fdrfinad, a. refined. Forfdra, v. to corrupt, seduce. Fdrgrund, s. m. foreground. Fdrgyld, a. gilt. Fdrgangelse, s. m. corruption. Forklara, v. to explain, Fdrhallande, s. n. proportion, rela- tion, conduct, state. Fdrkunna, v. to announce, proclaim. Fdrliden, ad. past, over. — a last. Forlita, v. to depend on, trust to. Forlora, v. to lose. Fdrlust, s, m loss. ( 156) Forlofva, v. to betroth. Fdrlata, v. to pardon. Forma, v. to be able; induce. Fdrmaga, s. f. power, capacity. Formal d, part, mentioned, married. Fdrnidgen, a. wealthy. Fdrmbgenliet, s. f. capacity, wealth, propresty. Ftirneka, v. to disown, deny, abnegate. Fdrnam, a. noble, eminent, high. Fornamligast, ad. chiefly. Fdrnamst, a. principal, chief. Fdrordna, v. to order, command ordain. Fdrre, a. former. Fdrrada, v. betray. Fdrsakelse, s. m. renunciation. Forsamla, v. to assemble. Fdrsamling, s. f. congregation, church. Forsegla, v. to seal. Fdrskaffa, v. to procure, get. Forsma, v. to slight, disregard. Forst, ad. first. Forstelnad, a. petrified. Fdrsta, v. to understand. Fdrstand, s. n. understanding. Forsumma, v. to neglect. Fdrsvinna, v. to disappear. Fdrsankt, sunk. Forsdk, s. n. attempt, trial. Forsoka, v. to try, attempt. Fdrtjena, v. gain. Fdrtjenst, s. m. profit, merit. Fdrtro, v. to trust with. Fdrtroende, s. n. confidence. Fdrtrogen, s. m. confident, an intimate. Fdrtrolig, a, familiar, intimate. Fdrtrdstan, s. m. trust, confidence. Fdrtara, v. tv eat, consume. Forundra, u. to admire, wonder. Forunna, v. to grant, allow. Fdrvara, v. to keep, secure. Fdrvirring, s. f. confusion. Fdrvisa, v. to banish. Fdrvisst, ad. for certain. Fdrvana, v. to. astonish, surprise. Fdrviirfva, v. acquire, gain. Fdradling, s. f. ennobling. Fpraldrar, s. parents. Fdrarulra, v. change. Fdrara, v. to present, give. Fotter, pi. <>f tot, feet. Gaf, v. gave. Gaffel, s. m. fork. Gagna, v. to avail, benefit. Gallerverk, s. n. lattice-work. Gallien, s. France. Gamle, a. old. Gammal, a. old. Ganska, ad. reay. Gardin, s. m. curtain. Garn, s. n. yarn, net. Gata, s. f. street. Ge from gifva to give. Gebit, s. m. territory, dominion. Gemal, s. c. consort. Genare, a. nearer, shorter. Gcnast, ad. instantly. Genom, prep, through. Genomga, v. to pass through. Genomtrargd, penetrated. Geologisk, a. geological. Ger from gifva, to give. Gerna, ad. willingly, fain. Gesall, s. m. journeyman. Gick, imp. from ga, to walk, go. Gif, give. Gifta, v. to marry. Gifva, v. to give, render. Gingo, v. went. — from ga. Gjorde, v. made, did — from gdra. Gjort, made, done, formed. Gjdt from gjuta to shed pour. Glad, a. cheerful, gay. happy. Glans, s. m. lustre, gloss. Glas, s. n. glass. Gles, a. thin, coarse. Glindra, v. to glimmer, sparkle. Glimma, a. to glisten, glitter. Gladas, v. to rejoice. Gladja, v. to gladden, rejoice. Gladje, s. m. joy, exultation. Gladjeskri, s. m. acclamation of joy. Gladtig, a. cheerful, gay. Gladtighet, s. f. cheerfulness. Glansa, v. to shine. Gliinsande, a. shining. Glddde, a. heated. Gods, s. n. property, estate. Godt, a. ad. good, well. Golf, s. n. floor. Gosse, s. m. boy. Grad, s. m. degree. Graf, *. m. grave, ditch. Grafvaid, s. m. monument, tomb. ( 157) Grann, a. fine, nice, critical. Grannlat, s. m. finery. Granska, v. to examine, criticise. Grefve, count. Gren, s. m. branch, bough. Grep, imp. from grip a to seize, catch. Grof, a. coarse, big, rough. Grotta, s. f. grotto. Grund, s. ground. Grunda, v. to found, ground. Grnndsats, s. m. principle axiom. Grydde from gry v. to dawn. Grym, a. cruel, furious. Gra, a. gray. Gran a, v. to. turn gray. Giat, s. m. weeping. Grata, v. to wrangle, quarrel. Grama sig, v. to grieve, mourn. Gron, a. green. Gud, s. m. God. Gudalara, s. f. religious doctrine, theology. Gudason, s. m. son of a divinity. Gudomligbet, s. f. god, goddess, Guld, s. n. gold. Gunga, s. f. swing, v. to swing, rock. Gunstling, s. m. favorite. Gustaf, Gustavus. Guvernor, s. m. governor. Gyllne, a. golden. Gymnasium, s. gramma school. Gynnare, s. m. protector, patron. Ga, v. to walk, go. Gafva, s. f. gift, donation. Gafvobref, s. n. teller of donation. Gang, s. m. time, walk. Gard, s. m. farm, yard, dwelling. j Gatt, gone, walked. / Gast, s. m. guest. \ Gastvanlig, a. hospitable. \Galda, v. to pay, to make amends for. TGomma, v. to keep, conceal, lay by, s. hiding place. » Gora, v. to do, make, cance. Goromal, s. n. business, affair. Gothisk, a. gothic. Hade, v. had. Haf, s. n. sea, ocean. Hafrekaka, s. f. barleycake. Hafva, v. to have. Hafvandc, part- having, pregnant. Haka, s. f. chin. Half, a. half. Half'slackt, part, half quenched, half- slacked. Halfvags, ad. halfway. Halka, v. to slip. Halm, s. m. straw. Han, pr. he. Hand, s, f. hand. Handverkarfolk, s. n. artisans, me- chanics. Hann, reached, from hinna. Hannlos, a. innocent, harmless. Hans, his. Hast, s. m. haste, hurry. Hasta, v. n. to hasten. Hata, v. to hate. Hatt, s. m. hat. Havamal, s. anancient didactic poem. Heder, s. m. honour, credit. Hederlig, a. generous, creditable. Hel, a. entire, complete, all, whole. Hela, v. to heal, cure, whole. Helga, v. to sanctify, consecrate. Helgdag, s. m. holiday, Helgedagsdragter, s. holiday-clothes. Helgedom, s. m. sanctuary. Helgon, s. n. saint. Helgonaben, s. the bones of saints. Helhet, s. f. completeness. Helig, a. holy. Hellre or heldre, ad. rather. Helsa, v. to salute. Heist, ad. rather. Helt och billet, entirely, qhile. Hem, s. n. home. Hembygd, s. m. native-place. Hemisfer, s. hemisphere. Hemkomst, s. m. return home. Hemlig, a. secret. Hemligen, ad. secretly. Hemligbet,^ s. f. secret, mystery. Hemma. ad. at home. Hemman, s. n. farm. Hemmansdel, s. part in a farm. Hemta, v. to fetch, take. Hennes, pro. hers, her. Herbarium, s. n. berbal. Heroer, s. heroes. Herrans tern pel, s. n. the temple of God. HerregSln for Herregarden, *. m, gentleman' s-seat. ( 158) Herrgards-gebiten, the territory of the gentry. Herrlig, a. magnificent, glorious, splendid. Herrskarinna, s. f. mistress, ruler. Hersklystnad, s. m. ambition, Hertig, s. m. duke. Het, a. hot. Hetta, s. f. heat. Himlabarnet, s. n. the heavenly child. Hiinlen, def. form ofhimmel, heaven, sky. Hinna, v. to reach. Hinsidan, the other side. Historia, s. f. history. Historisk, a. historical. Hitintills, ad. hitherto. Hitta, v. to find. Hjelpreda, s. f. help, guide, direction. Hjelte, s. m. hero. Hjeltebedrift, s. m. exploit. Bjerna, s. f. brain. Hjerta, s. n. heart. Hjord, s. m. flock, herd. Hjul, s. n. wheel Hof, s, n. court. — imp. of hafva, v. to raise. Hoffolk, s. n. courtiers. Hofintrig, s. n. court intrigue. Hofsambet, s. f. moderation,, tempe- rance. Hofvet, definite of Hof, Hofva the court. Hollandsk, a. dutch. Holme, s. m. isle. Hon, pro. she. Honom, pro. him. Hopknyta, v. to tie together. Hopp, s. n. leap, hope. Hoppa, v. to jump, leap. Hoppas, v. to hope. Hoppgifvande, a. encouraging. Hopplocka, v. to gather. Hos, grep. with, by, at, about, in, on. Hornspets, s. m. point of the horn. Hud, s. m. skin. Hufvud, s. n. head. Hufvudgata, 8. f. principal street. Hufvudsakligen, ad. principally, Hufvudslad, s. m. capital. Hug, s. m. mind, inclination. Huld, a. gentle, tender, kind. Hund, s. m. dog. Hundra, a. hundred. Hunnit, from hinna, to attain, reach, to have time. Hur or huru, ad. how. Hurtigt, ad. briskly. Huruvida, ad, how far. Hus, s. n. house, family. Hushallare, s. m. house-holder, eco' no mist, Huslru, s. f. wife. Hvad, pro. what. Hvalf, s. n. vault, arch. Hvar, ad. where. Hvarandra, pro. each other. Hvardagslag, every day life. Hvarfore, ad. why, wherefen,. in which way. Hvarje, a. every. Hvarken, conj. neither. Hvarmed, ad. with which. Hvart, ad. whither. Hvarur, ad. out of which. Hvem, pro. who. Hvetebrod, s. n. whealen bread. Hvi, ad. why, wherefore. Hvila, v. to rest. Hvilka, plur. of hvilken. Hvilken, who, which. Hvimla, v. to ge crowded, swarm. Hviska, v. to whisper. Hvit, a. white. Hvitgra, a. white grey. Hvitmenad, a. whitewashed. Hvalfva, v. to arch, vault. Hydda, s. f. hut. Hylla, v. to pay homage s. shelf. Hafvor, s. f. goods, offering, wealth. Hag, s. m. inclination. Haglos, a. listless, indolent. Hall, s. n. quarter, distance, relay. Halla, v. to keep, deliver. Har, s. n. hair. HSrd, a. hard. Hardsmalt, a. hard of digestion. Hadanefter, ad hereafter. Haftadt, part, stitched. Haftig, a. hasty. Hall, s. m. hearth, rock. Halleberg, s. ?». rock. Him, ad. hence. Handa, v. to happen. Hiindolsrvis, ad. accidentally. Hanga, v. to hang. ( 159) extasy. HSnryckning, s. f. rapture. Hanseende, s. f. respect. Har, ad. here. Hard, s. m. forge, hearth. Harja, v. to lay waste. Harledd, part, derived. Harma, v. to imitate. Hamad, s. warfare. Harnads-skepp, s. n. ship of war. Hast, s. m. horse. Hdfding, s. m. chief, governor. Hofves, it becomes, beseems. Hog, a. high. Hogt, ad. high, highly. Hb'gbla, a. light blue. Hogljuddare, a. louder. Hogst, ad. very, exceedingly. Hogtidlig, a. solemn. Hogt ids, high time, festeviiy. Hogtidsdragt, s. m. festive clothes. Hbgtidsbrod, s. n. holiday bread. Hbja, v. to raise. Hojd, s. f. height, summit, hill. a. raised. Hbll, imp. of halla, v. to hold, keep, Hora, v. to hear. Hora till, v. to belong. Horn, s. n. corner. Horsamhet, s. f. obedience, compliance. Host, s. autumn. Hostlofven, s. n. autumn leaves. Hbstvind, s. m. autumn wind. I, prep, in, against. Ibland, prep, among, ad. sometimes. Icke, ad. no, nol. Hde, *. idea. Ideal, s. n. ideal. I del, a. mere, pure. Udeligen, ad. continually. Mrigt, ad. eagerly. Bran, pre, from. I$en, again. Igenkanna, v. to recognize. Igenom, pre, through. Ihop, ad. together. Ihagkomma, v. to remember. Immerfort, ad. continually. Inbilla, v. to make one believe. Inbillning, s. f. imagination, fancy. Inbordes, a. mutual, reciprocal. Infria, to redeem, deliver. Infunnit sig, appeared, Ingen, a. none, no one. Ingenting, nothing. Ingripa, v. to seize, usurp, enter, Inkomma, v. to come in, enter. Inkomst, s. m. entrance, income. Inkbp, s. n. purchase. Inlagd, a. inlaid, folded. Inledning, s. f. introduction. Inlagga, v. to put in, apply. Innan, pre & conj. before, within. Innehalla, v. to contain, hold. Inneholl, v. contained. Innesluta, v. to include, enclose. Innevanare, s. m. inhabitants. Inplanta, v. implant, ingraft, instill. Inre. a. inward. Inratta, v. to institute, found, con- struct. Inrattning, s. f. arrangement, insti- tution. Inse, v. to conceive, understand. Inskrifva, v. to enter, enrol. Instinkt, s. m. instinct. Instinktlikt, a. instinctively. Instueken, pushed in, put in. Intagande, a. engaging, striking. Intet, a. no, none, s. n. nothing. Intressant, a. interesting. Intrig, s. m. intrigue. Intryck, s. n. impression. Intrada, v. to enter. Intrade, s. n. entrance. Intraffa, v. to happen, arrive. Inventarier, s. inventories, fixtures. Invid, pre. nigh, by. Irrande, a. wandering, erring. I st. f. (i stallet for), instead of. Is, s. m. ice. Italien, s. n. Italy. Italienare, s. m. italian. Jag, pro. J. Jaga, v. to hunt. Jemfora, v. to compare. Jemfbrelsen, s. m. comparison. Jemnvigt, s. f. equilibrium. Jernkladd, a. iron-clad. Jord, *. f. earth, ground. Jordskalf, s. earthquake. Jordtorpare, s. m. a labourer whose wages consist of land. ( 160 ) Jordytan, s. f. surface of the earth. Jubel, s. n. jubilee. Jubelera, v. to exult. Jublande, part, exulting. Julie, s. m. boat, yawl. Julqvall, s. m. Christmas-eve. Junker, s. m. young nobleman, spark. Just, ad. just, exactly. Jaste from jasa, v. to ferment. Jatteforetag, s. n. gigantic undertak- ing. Kabinet, s. cabinet. Kaffe, s. n. coffee. Kakelugn, s. m. stove of a kind of dutch-tile. Kal, a. bare. Kali, s. n. calling, vocation, a. cold. Kalk, s. m. lime. Kalla, v. to call, summon. Kallt, ad. coldly. Kamp, s. m. conflict, combat, contest. Kamrar, s. pi. chambers. Kamrat, s. m. comrade. Kan, v. can. — from kunna to be able. Kanhanda, ad. perhaps. < Kanske, ad. perhaps. Kant, s. m. edge. Kapell, s. n. chapel. Kapplopning, s. f. race, running. Karakter, s. m. character. Karl, s. m. man. Kasta, v, to throw. Kastning, s. throw, fling. Katholsk, a. catholic. Kedja, s. f. chain, series. Kejsare, s. m. emperor. Kejsardome, s. n. empire. Killing, s. m. kid. Kind, s. f. cheek. Kjortel, s. m. petticoat. Kl. or klockan, o'clock. Klaga, v. to complain. Klagande, s. m. plaintiff. Klang, s. m. sound. Klappa, v. to knock, clap, beat. Klar, a. clear. Klarhet, s. f. clearness. Klarna, v. to clear off. Klassisk, a. classic. Klinga, v. to ring, sound. Klippa, s. f. earth, ground. Klyfta, s. f. cave, den. Klada, v. to cover, clothe. Klada sig, v. to dress. Klader, s pi. clothes. Kladning, s. f. dress, suit. Knallraket, s. m. rocket. Knappt, ad. scarcely. Knif, s. m. knife. Knyta, v. to lie, knit. Kna, s. n. knee. Knaboja, v. to kneel. Knasatt, silling on the knee. Knoppling, lace, knitting. Koja, s. f. collage. Koka, v. to boil. Kolargosse, s. m. collier boy. Kolonn, s. m. pillar. Kom, came. Komma, v. to come. Komminister, s. m. curate. Kompagnivis, in companies. Kondition, s. m. place as tutor. Konglig, a. royal, kingly. Konst, s. f. art. Konstigt, ad. artfully cunningly. Kontrakt, s. n. contract, agreement,. Konung, s. m. king. Kopparkarl, s. coppervessel. Kort, s. n. card, a. short. Kosa, 5. f. course. Krafsa, v. to scratch, scrape together. Kraft, s. m. vigour, strength, might. Kraftfull, a. powerful, efficacious^. Kreatur, s. n. creature, animal. Krets, s. m. circle. Krig, s. n. war. Kring, pre. around, about. Kringstaende, standing around. Krog, s. m. public-house, alehouse. Krona, s. f. crown, chandelier. Kronotionde, s. crown tithes. I Kronprins, s. m prince royal. Krossa, v. to bruise, crush, crack. Krusades, imp. from ki Krycka, s. crutch. Krarapor, s. pi. ailments. Kula, *. f. ball, den. Kulen, a. chilly, bleak. Kulle, s. m. hillock, lop. Kulmen, s. the top. Kult, s. m. culture, n-orship. Kuralen, *. m. the tomb. •rush, crack. i ;rusa, v. to curi. nls. ( 161 ) \ Kund, s. m. customer. Kunde, v. might, could. Kung, s. m. king. Kunglig, a. royal. Kunna, v. to be able. Kunskap, s. m. skill, knowledge. Kupol, s. m. cupola. Kyrka, s. f. church. Kyrkofest, s. m. church- festival. Kyrkogard, s. m, churchyard. Kackt, ad. bravely, briskly. Kalke, s. little sledge. Kalla, s. f. source, spring. Kampabragd, s. m. heroic exploit. Kampadad, s. n. heroic deed. Kampafard, s, m. campaign, heroic wandering. Kampe, s. m. champion. Kanna, v. to feel, know. Kande, imp. of kanna. Kannedom, s. m. knowledge. Kannetecken, s. n. mark, sign. Kansla, s. f. feeling, sense. Kanslolos, a. insensible. Kapp, s. m. stick, staff. Kar, ad. in love. a. dear. Karlek, s. m. love. Karleksbetygelser, s. pi. professions of love. Karleksfull, a. full of love, affectionate. Karnfull, a. pithy, solid. Kold, s. m. cold, frost, coolness. Kon, *. n. sex. Lade, v. laid, put. Lade ut, pushed off. Lades, imp. of laggas, to be laid. Lag, s. m. law. Lagt ut, explained. Land, s. n. country, land. Landa, v. to land. Landshofding, s. m. governor of a province. Landsman, s. m. countryman. Landprest, s. m. country clergyman. Lapp, s. m. laplander; patch. Larm, s. n. alarm, noise. Latinet, s. latin. Le, v. to smile. Led, s f. path, gale, rank. Leda, v. to lead. Ledsaga, v. to head, conduct. Ledsnad, s. f. weariness^ sorrow. Ledungafard, s. m. expedition for devastation and booty. Lefnad, s. m. life. Lefnadssatt, s. n. manner of living. Lefva, v. to live. Lefvande, a. living. Lefverne, s. n. life. Lejon, s. n. lion. Lek, s. m. sport, play. Leka, v. to play. Lekkamrat, s. m. playfellow. Leksak, s. f. plaything. Lektion, s. lesson. Leklor, s. m. lecturer. Lemna, v. to leave. Lemning, s. remains. Lerfat, s. n. earthenware- dish. Lida, v. to suffer. Lif, s. n. life. Liflig, a. lively. Lifstid, s. m. life-time. Lifstids-besittning, s. f. possession for life. Lifva, v. to encourage, to inspire with life. Lik, s. n. corpse. — a. like, equal. Likhet, s. f. likeness, resemblance, conformity. Likna, v to resemble- Liksora, Likasom, as i( were, as also. Likval, ad. nevertheless, still. Lilja, s. f. lily. Liljekulle, s. m. hill of lilies. Lilla, a. little. Lind, s. f. lime-tree. Lindrig, a. gentle, mild. Linne, s. Linneus. Linne, s. n. linen, shift Linnevaf, s. m. linen cloth. Liten, a. little. Ljud, s. n. sound, noise. Ljuda, v. to sound. Ljuf, a. sweet, pleasant. Ljuflig, a. delightful. Ljungande, a. flashing. Ljus, s. n. light, candle, a. bright, light, clear. Ljusbarig, a. light haired. Ljusstrom, s. m. stream of light. Ljdd, from ljuda, to sound. Lock, *. m. curl. 12 ( 162 ) Lofvande, a. promising. Log, imp. of le, to smile. Loge, s. m. barn, threshing-floor. Lon, s. m. the lynx. Lopp, s. n. course, career. Ludvig, s. m. Louis. Luft, s. m air. Lugn, s. n. calm. Lukta, a. to smell. Lumpet, a. paltry. Lund, s. m grove. Lust, s. pleasure. Luta, v. to stoop, incline. Lycka, s. f. fortune, happiness. Lyckas, v. to succeed. Lycklig, a. happy. Lyckligen, ad. happily. Lyckligt, ad. happily. Lyckligtvis, ad. fortunately, happily Lyda, v. to obey. Lydnad, s. f. obedience. Lynne, s. n, temper, humour. Lysa, v. to shine. Lag, imp. of ligga, v. to lie, a. base, low. Lang, a. long, tall, far. Langskepps, fore and aft. Langskeppet, s. the longship. Langt, ad. far, much. Lata, v. to let, make, sound, allow. Latsa, v. to pretend, make believe. Lakare, s. m. physician, doctor. Lakarekonst, s. f. art of medicine. Lampa, v. to adapt, fit, suit. Langd, s. f. length, keight. Lange, ad. long L'angesen, long since. Langta, v. to long, desire. Langtan, s. f. longing, desire. Langs, Langsefter, ad. pre. along. Lapp, s. m. lip. Lara, v. to learn, teach, s. f. doctrine. Liirare, s m teacher. Larareplats, *. m. situation as teacher. Laraktighet, s. f. docility. Lard, a learned. Larde, a. taught, a. learned. Larft, s. n. linen. Larjunge, s. m. pupil, disciple. Larka, s. f. lark. Larohus, s. n. school, college. Larostol, 8. m. pulpit, professor's chair. Lasa, v. to read, study. Lat, imp. of lata to permit. Latt, a. light, easy. ad. easily. Lattsinne, s. n. levity. Lof, s. n. leaf. Lofruska, s. f. green-branch. Lofsprickning, s. breaking out of the leaf. Lbje, s. n. laughter. Lojlig, a. ridiculous. Lon, *\ f. reward, wages, salary. Lona modan, to be worth while. Lonetillokning, increase of salary. Lonnhvalf, s. n. secret vault. Los, a. loose, slack, free, false. Losa, v. to untie, loose. Lbsslappa, v. to let loose. Maj, *. m. may. Majfalt, s. n. field of may. Maka, s. m. f. spouse, mate, fellow. Makt, s. f. power. Maktpaliggande, a. important. Man, s. m. man, husband — pro, one. Manhaftighet, s. f. valour. Mark, s. f. ground, field, m. pound weight. Marskalk, *. m. marshal. Mat, s. m. victuals, food, meat. Matta, s. f. mat, carpel. Mattad, part, weakened. Med, pre, with. Medan, conj, while. Medel, s. n. means, instrument. Medelklass, s. m. middle class. Medelliden, *. m. the middle ages. Medfbra, v. to cause, bring. Med gang, *. m. prosperity, success. Medvelande, s. n. consciousness. — a. conscious. Mejseln, s. m. the chisel. Melancholisk, a. melancholy. Mellan, pre. between. Mellankomst, s. m. intervention, in- terposition. Men, conj. but. s. n. hurl, injury. Mening, s. f. opinion, mind. Menniska, s. f. man, body. Menniskoslagte, s. n. human-race. Mensklig, a. human, humane. Mensklighet, s. f. humanity. Met or mera, a. ml. more. ( 163) Middag, s. m. noon, dinner. Midt, s. m. middle, in two. Mig, pro, me. Milan, s. f. the slack for making charcoal. Mildhet, s. f. gentleness, goodness. Mimiskt, a. mimicking. Min, mitt, pro. my, mine. Mindre, a. less. Minne, s. n. memory. Minnesvard, s. m. monument. Mins, v. remember. Missjemnt, a. adversely. Missrakning, s. m. misscalculalion. Mjolk, s. f. milk. Mo, s. f. down. Mod, s. n. courage. Moder, s. f. mother. Modig, a. courageous. Moln, s. n. cloud. Molnfri, a. free from clouds. Mor, s. f. mother. Moralisk, a. moral. Morgon, s. m. morning. Morgonrodnad, s. f. aurora. Mormor, s. f. grandmother. Mossa, s. f. moss. Mot, pre. against, towards. Motarbeta, v. to counteract, oppose. Motgang, s. m. adversity. Motsats, s. m. contrary. Motsatt, a. opposed. Motstandare, s. m. opponent. Motsagelse, s. m. contradiction. Mottaga, v. to receive. Mottar, from mottaga. Mottog, imp. of mottaga. Mulen, a. gloomy, sad. Mun, s. m. mouth. Muntra, v. to cheer up. Mur, s. m. wall. Muskier, s. m. muscles. Mycket, a. much. Myrten, s. m. myrtle. MS, v. may. Mahanda, ad perhaps. Mai, s. n. object, meal. Malning, s. m. painting. MSltid, s. m. meal. Manad, s. m. month. Mand, v. can. MSne, *. m. moon. Manga, a. many. Mangahanda, a. of many kinds. Mangen, a. many. Mangfaldig, a manifold, various. Mangvis, a. manywise. Maste, v. must. Matta, s. f. measure, moderation. Matte, v, may. Mattlig, a. moderate, temperate. Man, pi. of man, s m. man. Mangd, s. f. multitude. MSrka, v. to mark, measure, observe. Markvardig, a. remarkable. Markvardighet, s. f. remarkableness, curiosity. Mastare, s. m. master. Masterverk, s. n. masterpiece. Matte, from mat a to measure. Mo, s. f. maid. Mdda, s. trouble. Monster, s. n. pattern. Mtinstrande, a. censuring, mustering. Mork, a. dark. Morker, s. n. darkness. MOrkbla, a. dark blue. Morkna, v. to grow dark. Mbtas, v. to meet. Mote, s. meeting. Motte, met. Naiv, a. naive. Namn, s. n. name. Namnkunnigliet, s. f. renown, fame. Naska, v. go. Nationallynne, s. n. national temper. Nattgammal, a. night old. Nattqvarter, s. n. night-quarters. Natur, s. f. nature. Naturforskare, *. m. naturalist. Naturforskning, s. m. investigation of nature. Neapel,. *. n. Naples. Necken. s. m. a river deity, Nixy. Ned, ad. down. Nederlanderna, the Netherlands. Nedlagt, par, laid down. Nedsla, v. to beat down, depress. Nedsteg, imp. of nedstiga. Nedstiga, v. to descend, step down. Nedvagen, s. m. lower way. Nej, ad. no. Nemligen, ad. namely, for. Ner, ad. down. Ni, pro. you. ( 164) Nit, $. n. xeal Njuta, v. to enjoy. Njutning, s. f. enjoyment. Njot imp. of njuta. Nomad-ide, s. nomad-idea. Norden, *. the north. Nordmanna, a. as a northman. Nu, ad. now. Numera, ad. now Nummer, s. m. number. Nuvarande, a. present, existing now. Ny, a. new. Nyckel, s. m. key. Nyfodd, a. newborn. Nyss, ad. just now. Nyttja, v. to read, use. Na, v. to reach. — int. well. Nad, s. f. pardon, favor, grace. Nagon, a. some, any, somebody. Nagon ting, something, anything. Nagorlunda, ad. somewhat. Nagra, a. some, a few. Natt, par. from na. Nafratt, s. m. clublaw. Nappligen, ad. scarcely, hardly. Nara, v. to nourish, — a. near. Narma sig, v. to approach. Narmare, ad. nearer. Narmast, ad nearest. Narvarelse, s. m presence. Nasta, s. m. neighbour. Naste, s. n. nest. Nastklader, s. shirts. Natthet, * f. neatness. Nod, s. f. need, necessity, want. Nodig, a. necessary. Nodvandig, a. needful, requisite. Ntije, *. n. delight, satisfaction. Nolte, imp. of ndta, v. to wear. Oaktadt, ad. notwithstanding. Obekant, a. unacquainted, unknown. Obetydlig, a. inconsiderable. Obevapnad, a unarmed Och, conj. and. Ock, conj. likewise, too, also. Ocksa, see ock. Oden, s Oden, Odling, * tilling, improvement. Oduglig, a. unfit. Ofall, *. n. ruin, misfortune. Ofantlig, a. enormous, excessive OfTontlig, a. public Officerare, s. m. officer. Offra, v. to sacrifice, offer. Offret, def of offer, victim. Ofta, ad, often, Of van, pre. over. Oforgatlig, a. ever memorable. Oformodad, a. unexpected, unthought of. Oforsagd, a, undaunted, intrepid. Ofortankt, ad. unexpectedly, unlhought Ogift, a. unmarried. Okonstlad, a. artless. Okunnig, a. ignorant. Okand, a. unknown. Olika, a. unlike, different. Olycka, s. f. ill luck, misfortune. Olycklig, a. unhappy, unsuccessful. Om, pre. of, concerning, in, if, about. 'Ombord, on board. Oinbyla, v. to change. Ombytlighet, s. f. mutability, incon- stancy. Omdome, s. n. judgment. Omfamna, v. to embrace, hug. Omfatta, v. to embrace, encompass. Omgaf imp. ofomgifva, v. to surround. Omger from omgifva. Onigifven, surrounded. Otnkostnad, s. f charge, cost. Omkring, pre, about, round, almost, near. OmkuUkasLi, v. to overthrow. Omsider, ad. at length. Omslaget, par. enveloped. Orasorg, s. m. care, charge. Omstandighet, s. f. circumstance, con- dition. Omatlig, a. immense, immeasurable. Ond, a. bad, ill. Ondt, s. n. evil. Onkel, s. uncle. Oordning, s. f. disorder, confusion. Opp, ad. up. Ord, s. n. word. Ordentlig, a. orderly. Ordentligen, ad. neatly, orderly, really quite. Ortlning, 5. f. order, discipline. Ordsprak, *. proverb. Organisera, v to organise, arrange. Ornii s. m. serpent. Oro, .<;. f. uneasiness, trouble. Oroligt, ad. uneasily. I ( 165) Ort, *. n. country place. Ordrlig, a. immoveable. Ost, s. m. cheese. Osteria, s. inn. Ostkant, bit of hard cheese. Osynlig, a. invisible. Osakerhet, s. f. uncertainly Otreflig, a. uncomfortable. Otron, s. unbelief. Ouppdragna, not drawn up. Ouppbbrligt, ad. constantly Otillatlig, a. not allowed, unallowable, unlawful. Otro, s. f. unbelief, incredulity Oviss, a. uncertain. Paket, s. n. packet. Palats, s. n. palace. Pall, s. m. footstool, stool. Parma, s f brow, forehead, pan. Papper, s. n. paper. Par, s. n. pair, couple. Pariserboer, s. pi. inhabitants of Paris Parnassens hdjder, s. the heights of Parnassus. Passande, a. suitable, proper. Penna, s. f pen, quill. Penningar, s. pi. money. Pergament, s. n. parchment. Period, s. m. period, time. Perlor, s. pi. pearls. Person, s. m. person. Personlig, a. personal. Physiskt, ad. physically. Picka, v. to lick, beat, throb. Pil, s. m. arrow. — s. f. willow tree. Plats, s. m. place. Pldtsligen, ad. suddenly, unawares. Poetisk, a. poetic. Pol, s. m. pole Bolitisk, a. political. Polytheisk, a. polytheistic. Porslin, s. n. porcelain. Postbok, s. m. post-book. Postdag, s. m. post-day. Postgumma, s. f. woman who carries letters. Postgard, s. m. post office. Postvaska, s. f. mail, lefler-bag. Prakt, s. m. magnificence. Praktfull, a. magnificent. Prakt-rum, s. n. elegant, best room Predika v. to preach. Prest, s. m. clergyman. PrestgSrden, s. parsonage. Preussen, s. n. Prtissia. Princip, s. m. priciple. Prins, s. m. prince. Prinsessa, s. f. princess. Pris, s. n prize, price. Piisa, v. to praise. Prisamne, s. n. prize-subject. Professor, s. professor. Profet, s. m. prophet. Proklamera, v. to proclaim. Promenad, s. m. walking, walk. Proselyt, s. m. proselyte. Pryda, v. to ornament, adorn. Prydd, par. adorned, embellished. Prydlig, a. elegant. Prydlighet, s. f. elegance. Pragel,s. m. coinage, mark. Prdfva, v. to try. Profvad, par. tried, tested. Pusta, v. to put in order. Pa, pre, on, to, in, from. Pa det att, in order that. Pakalla, v. to require. Palagor, s. f. taxes. Paminna, v. to remind. Panyttfodas, v. to be born again, re- generated. Paskina, v. to show, manifest. Patrangande, a. pressing, necessitous. Qvad, imp. of qvada, v. to sing, cry. Qval, s. n. pang, anguish, agony. Qvar, ad. left, remaining. Qvarblifva, v. to remain. Qvarhalla, v. to keep, retain. Qvida, v. to cry, lament. Qvinlig, a. womanish, effeminate. Qvinna, s. f. woman, female. Qvinnoskapnad, female form. Qvada, v. to sing. Qvall, s. m. evening, supper. Rad, s. f. line, range, row. Ragg, s. n rough hair. Rak, n. upright. Rakad, par. shaved, shorn. Rand, s. f. border, edge, strip. Ranka. x. f. tendril. ( 160 ) Rask, a. brisk, stout. Rassla, v. to rustle. Rastlos, a. restless. Reda sig, v. to clear oneself. Redan, ad. already. Redd, s. m. roads. Redlig, a. true, sincere. Reformera, v. to reform. Regent, s. m. regent, ruler. Regemente, s. regiment. Regements-timmerman, s. sapper. Regn, s. n. rain. Regna, v. to rain. Religion, s. m. religion. Rligios, a. religious. Re'n for redan, ad. already. Ren, s. m. raindeer. a. clear, pure, ad. already. Renskrifvet, fairly copied. Resa, v. to travel, raise. — s. f. journey, passage. Resa sig, v. to raise oneself, rise. Reseplan, s. m. plan of a journey. Restauration, s. restoration. Reste, went, travelled. Revolution, s. m. revolution. Rhen, Rhine. Riddare, s. m. knight. Rigtning, s. f. direction. Rik, a. rich. Rike, s. n. kingdom, empire. Rikedom, s. m. riches. Rikta, v. to enrich. Riksforestandare, s. m. regent. Riksrad, s. n. senator, counsellor of state. Riktigt, ad. properly, quite. Ringa, v. to ring. a. little. Ringning, s. f. ringing, tolling. Ro, v. to row. s. f. rest. Rodd, s. m. rowing. Ros, s. f. rose, flower. Rosblomma, s. f. rose-blossom. Rosig, a. rosy, bloomy. Rotation, s. rotation. Rulla, v. to roll. — s. roll. Rum, s. n. room, place. Rund, a. round. Rygg, s. wi. back. Ryggasstuga, s. high-ridged-collage. Ryktbarhet, s. f. fame, notoriousness. Rykte, s n. renown, fame. Ry ind, *. m. space, contents. Rysk, a. russian. Ryssland, s. n. Russia. Ryta, v. to roar. Ryttare, s. m. horseman, rider. Rad, s. n. counsel, remedy, power, advice. Rada, v. to advise, consult, prevail. Radde, imp. Rada. Radkammare, s. m. council-chamber. Rackte, imp. of racka, v. to reach, offer, suffice. Radd, a. alarmed, afraid. Radda, v. to save. Radder, a. fearful. Rades, v. to be alarmed Raknadt, calculated. Rannde, imp. of ranna, v. to run, push. Ratt, «. mi. court of justice, dish, course. Rod, a. red. Roja, v. to discover, betray. Rora, v. to concern, move. Rbrelse, s. m. motion, exercise. Rost, s. f. voice, vote. Saft, s. m. juice, humour. Saga, *. f. tale, legend, Sak, s. f. thing, case, cause. Sakna, v. to miss, regret, need. Sakta, a. gentle, slow. Sal, s. mi. parlour, hall. Salig, a. blessed. Sail at, s. mi. salad. Samla, v. to colled, gather, assemble. Samm, imp. of simma, v. to swim. Sam ma, a. same. Sammanbindning, s. connection. Sammansatt, a. composed, put to- gether. Samman, ad. together. Sammet, s. velvet. Samt, conj. and, also. Samtag, s. n. hold. Sand, s. m. sand, gravel. Sann, a. true. Sanning, s. f. truth. Sansa sig, v. to recover one's self. Satt, iMip. of sitta. v. to sit. Satle from salta, v. to set. Se, v. to see. Sedan, ad. afterwards, moreover, since. Sedermera, afterwards. Sedlighet, s. f. modesty, gentleness. ( "67) Sedlig, a. moral. Sednare, a. later, slower. Seger, s. m. victory, conquest. Segerhjelte, s. m. conqueror. Segerkolon, s. victorious column. Segertecken, s. n. trophy. Segla, v. to sail. Segra, v. to conquer, triumph. Segrare, s. conqueror. Sekler, s. n. centuries. Sekreterare, s. m. secretary. Sen or sent, a. slow, late. Session, s. bankruptcy. Sida, s. f. page, side. Siden, s. n. silk. Siesta, s. f. slumber after dinner. Sig, pro. himself, herself, itself. Silke s. n. silk. Simpla, a. simple. Sin, sitt, pro, his, her, their. Sinne, s. n. temper, anger, mind. Sinnesradighet, s. f. presence of mind. Sinnesrdrelse, s. m. emotion. Sinsemellan, between or among them- selves. Sist, a. last, furthest. Sitta, v. to sit. Sjelf, pro. self, himself. Sjelf-egare, s. an independent person. Sjelfstandighet, s. f. independence. Sjal, s. f. soul, s. m. seal. Sjalsstorhet, s. f. magnanimity. Sjo, s. m. sea, lake. Skaft. s. n. handle. Skaka, v. to shake. Skald, s. m. poet, bard. Skalf from skalfva, v. to shake. Skall, v. shall, s. n. barking of a dog. Skandisk, a. Scandinavian. Skaparn, s. m the creator. Skapelse, s. m. creation. Sfkara, s. f. troop, multitude. Skarp, a. sharp. Skatta, v. to contribute, value. Ske, v. to happen, to lake place, do. Sked, s f. spoon. Skedde, were done. Sken, s. n. light, v. from skina to shine. Skenbar, a plausible, specious. Skeppsbrott, s. n. shipwreck. Skick, s. n. order, state, condition. Skicka, v. to send. Skickligbet, s. f. ability. Skifva, s. f. sheaf of a block. Skifle, x s. n. change, variation. Skilja, v. to separate, disjoin. Skimra, v. to glitter, glare. Skina, v. to shine. Skjutluckor, s. shutters. Skog, s. m forest, wood. Skogsra, s. n. fairy of the woods. Skoj, s. n. vagabondism. Skola, s. f. school. Skolpojke, s. m. school-boy. Skolungdom, s. m. scholars. Skona, v. to spare, save. Skref, v. wrote. Skri, s. n. cry, clamour. Skridning, s. advance. Skrifva, v. to write. Skraddarelara, s. f. tailor's business. Skryta, v. to boast. Skugga, s. f. shade, shadow. Sknldra, s- f. shoulder. Skulle, s. m. loft. v. might, should. Skum, s. n. froth, scum, a. dim. Skumma, v. to skim. Skura, v. to scour. Sky, s. m. cloud. Skyldig, a. indebted, obliged. Skymta, v. to appear dimly. Skynda, v. to hasten, hurry. Skada, v. to behold, see. Skadeplats, 5. m. stage, theatre. Skadespel, s. n. show, drama. Skagg, s. n. beard. Skalfva, v. to shake, shiver. Skamta, v. to joke, jest. Skandlig, a. infamous, base. Skank, s. m. present, gift, bribe. Skanka, v, to give, bestow. Skankte, imp. of skanka. Skar, s. n. rock. — a. clear, pure. Skarf, s. m. farthing, mile, small por- tion. Skofla, v. to plunder, pillage. Skdld, s. m. shield, buckler. Skdn, a. beautiful. Skdnbet, s. f. beauty. Skonhetssinne, s. n. taste for the beautiful. Skdr, a. brittle. Skote, s. n. lap, bosom. Slag, s. n. kind, sort. Slagen, par. struck. — pi. of slag a blow. *$ ( 168 ) Slagit vad, had belted. Slagsmal, s. n. affray. Slant imp. of slinta, v. to slip, slide. Slockna, v. to go out, die. Slog imp. of sla, v. to strike, sing. Sluka, v. to swallow. Slummer, s. m slumber. Slut, s. end, close. Sluta, v. to finish, close. Slutet, par. closed. Slutligen, ad. finally Sla, v. to strike, beat. Sla ncd, v. to alight. Slass, v. to fight. Slacka, v. to quench. Slagt, s. m. family, kindred. Slagting, s. f relation. Slappa, v. to let go, quit. Slat, a. smooth. Slatt, aid. plainly. Sldsa, v. to lavish, squander. , Slot, imp. of sluta, v. to finish, close. Smaklos, a. tasteless. Snial, a. slender. Smeka, v. to caress, fawn. Smicker, s. n. flattery, fawning. Sma, a. small, little. Smaningom, ad. by degress. Smalta, v. to melt, dissolve. Smarre, a. smaller. Smarta, s. f. smart, pain. Snart, ad. soon. Snille, s. n. genius, wit. Snillrik, a talented. Snygghet, s. f. cleanliness, neatness. Snail, a. swift, sweet, good. Snarja, v. to snare, entangle. Sno, s. m. snow. Sock en, «. f. parish. Sofva, v.h>to sleep. Sol, s. ffksun. Soldat, s. m. soldier. Solfjeder, s. m. fan. Solsken, *. n. sunshine. Som, pro, who, which, — conj. as, like. Sommar, s. m. summer. Somna, v. fall asleep. Son, s. m. son. Soneson or sonson, s. m. grand-son. Sopa, v. to sweep. Sorg, s. m. grief, sorrow. Sorglig, a. mournful. Soil, *. n. noise, rattling Spanska, a. spannish. Spara, v. to spare. ■ Sparsam, a. saving, thrifty. Spefullt, ad. mockingly, sarcaslicA Speglar pi of spegel, s. lookingg] Spel, ». n. game, play, music. Spela, v. to play. Spelhus, s. n. gambling-house. Spets, s. m. point, summit. Spetskrage, s. m. lace-collar. Spillra, s. f. splinter. Spinna, v. to spin. Spis, s. m. fire-place, food. Spisel, s. m. fireplace. Spisa, v. to feed, to suffice. Spli tiring s. m. dissension, varian Sprang imp. of springa, v. to bm run. Sprida, v. to spread, extend Spridde imp. of sprida. Spnnno imp of spinna. Spar, s. n. track, footstep. Spad, a. tender, soft. Spande imp. of spanna. Spanna, v. to stretch, strain, exte St ad, s. m town, city. - Stadga, v. to ordain, direct, s. firmn Stadna, v. to. stop, thicken. Statslakare, physician of the town Stalldrang, s. m. groom. Stam, s. m. trunk, stock. Stamma, v. to stammer. Stark, a. strong, vigorous. Stat s. m. stale, allowance. Stattorpare, s. m. laborer living engaged at an estate. Staty, s. m. statue. Steg, v. stepped, steg upp, — got Stelna, v. to grow stiff. Sten, s. m. stone. Sticka, v. to knit. Stifta, v. to establish, found. Stiftare, s. m. founder, author. Stiftelse, s. f. foundation. Stig, s. m. path. Stiga, s. to mount. St ilia, a. calm, still. — ad. calw. Stipendiat, s. m. stipendiary. Stjernfaste, 5. n. the firmament o) sle Stock, s. m. timber, slock. Stod, s. n. statue, pillar. Stodo, v. stood. St oft. s. n. ashes. *J } XT *) n 6? "/A Sec Sec* Se< Se Se.. Se St S( S S- c 4, t C s. SI St s^ c